Symbiotic Existential

Cosmology

 Full Colour PDF 30 mb White pages print version

Chris King

CC BY-NC-ND 4.0  doi:10.13140/RG.2.2.32891.23846
Part 4 Animism & Apocalypse
Update 5-8-2021 3-2024

 

dhushara.com

 

Contents Summary - Contents in Full

 

Dedication

The Core

Symbiotic Existential Cosmology:

            Scientific OverviewDiscovery and Philosophy

Biocrisis, Resplendence and Planetary Reflowering

Psychedelics in the Brain and Mind, Therapy and Quantum ChangeThe Devil's Keyboard

Fractal, Panpsychic and Symbiotic Cosmologies, Cosmological Symbiosis

Quantum Reality and the Conscious Brain

The Cosmological Problem of Consciousness in the Quantum Universe

The Physical Viewpoint, The Neuroscience Perspective

The Evolutionary Landscape of Symbiotic Existential Cosmology

Evolutionary Origins of Conscious Experience

Science, Religion and Gene Culture Co-evolution

Animistic, Eastern and Western Traditions and Entheogenic Use

Natty Dread and Planetary Redemption

Yeshua’s Tragic Mission, Revelation and Cosmic Annihilation

Ecocrisis, Sexual Reunion and the Entheogenic Traditions

Song cycleVideo 

Communique to the World To save the diversity of life from mass extinction

The Vision Quest to Discover Symbiotic Existential Cosmology

The Great I AM, Cosmic Consciousness, Conscious Life and the Core Model of Physics

The Evolution of Symbiotic Existential Cosmology

Resplendence

A Moksha Epiphany

   Epilogue   

            References

 Appendix: Primal Foundations of Subjectivity, Varieties of Panpsychic Philosophy

 

 

Consciousness is eternal, life is immortal.

Incarnate existence is Paradise on the Cosmic equator

in space-time the living consummation of all worlds.

But mortally coiled! As transient as the winds of fate!

 

 

 

Symbiotic Existential Cosmology – Contents in Full

 

Dedication

The Core

A Scientific Overview

Biogenic

Panpsychic

Symbiotic

Discovery and Philosophy

The Existential Condition and the Physical Universe

Turning Copernicus Inside Out

Discovering Life, the Universe and Everything

The Central Enigma: What IS the Conscious Mind?, Glossary

Biocrisis and Resplendence: Planetary Reflowering

The Full Scope: Climate Crisis, Mass Extinction. Population and Nuclear Holocaust

Psychedelics in the Brain and Mind

Therapy and Quantum Change: The Results from Scientific Studies

The Devil's Keyboard

Biocosmology, Panpsychism and Symbiotic Cosmology

Fractal Biocosmology

Darwinian Cosmological Panpsychism

Cosmological Symbiosis

Symbiosis and its Cosmological Significance

Quantum Reality and the Conscious Brain

The Cosmological Problem of Consciousness, The Central Thesis, The Primal Axiom

The Physical Viewpoint, Quantum Transactions

The Neuroscience Perspective, Field Theories of Consciousness

Conscious Mind, Resonant Brain

Cartesian Theatres and Virtual Machines

Global Neuronal Workspace, Epiphenomenalism & Free Will

Consciousness and Surviving in the Wild

Consciousness as Integrated Information

Is Consciousness just Free Energy on Markov Landscapes?

Can Teleological Thermodynamics Solve the Hard Problem?, Quasi-particle Materialism

Panpsychism and its Critics

The Crack between Subjective Consciousness and Objective Brain Function

A Cosmological Comparison with ChalmersConscious Mind

Minimalist Physicalism and Scale Free Consciousness

Defence of the real world from the Case Against Reality

Consciousness and the Quantum: Putting it all Back Together

How the Mind and Brain Influence One Another

The Diverse States of Subjective Consciousness

Consciousness as a Quantum Climax

TOEs, Space-time, Timelessness and Conscious Agency

Psychedelics and the Fermi Paradox

The Evolutionary Landscape of Symbiotic Existential Cosmology

Evolutionary Origins of Neuronal Excitability, Neurotransmitters, Brains and Conscious Experience

The Extended Evolutionary Synthesis, Deep and dreaming sleep

The Evolving Human Genotype: Developmental Evolution and Viral Symbiosis

The Evolving Human Phenotype: Sexual and Brain Evolution, the Heritage of Sexual Love and Patriarchal Dominion

Gene Culture Coevolution

The Emergence of Language

Niche Construction, Habitat Destruction and the Anthropocene

Democratic Capitalism, Commerce and Company Law

Science, Religion and Gene-Culture Coevolution, The Spiritual Brain, Religion v Nature, Creationism

The Noosphere, Symbiosis and the Omega Point

Animism, Religion, Sacrament and Cosmology

Is Polyphasic Consciousness Necessary for Global Survival?

The Grim Ecological Reckoning of History

Anthropological Assumptions and Coexistential Realities

Shipibo: Split Creations and World Trees

Meso-American Animism and the Huichol

The Kami of Japanese Shinto

Maori Maatauranga

Pygmy Cultures and Animistic Forest Symbiosis

San Bushmen as Founding Animists

The Key to Our Future Buried in the Past

Entasis and Ecstasis: Complementarity between Shamanistic and Meditative Approaches to Illumination

Eastern Spiritual Cosmologies and Psychotropic Use

Psychedelic Agents in Indigenous American Cultures

Natty Dread and Planetary Redemption

The Scope of the Crisis

A Cross-Cultural Perspective

Forcing the Kingdom of God

The Messiah of Light and Dark

The Dionysian Heritage

The Women of Galilee and the Daughters of Jerusalem

Whom do Men say that I Am?

Descent into Hades and Harrowing Hell

Balaam the Lame: Talmudic Entries

Soma and Sangre: No Redemption without Blood

The False Dawn of the Prophesied Kingdom

Transcending the Bacchae: Revelation and Cosmic Annihilation

The Human Messianic Tradition

Ecocrisis, Sexual Reunion and the Tree of Life

Biocrisis and the Patriarchal Imperative

The Origins and Redemption of Religion in the Weltanshauung

A Millennial World Vigil for the Tree of Life

Redemption of Soma and Sangre in the Sap and the Dew

Maria Sabinas Holy Table and Gordon Wassons Pentecost

The Man in the Buckskin Suit

Santo Daime and the Union Vegetale

The Society of Friends and Non-sacramental Mystical Experience

The Vision Quest to Discover Symbiotic Existential Cosmology

The Three Faces of Cosmology

Taking the Planetary Pulse

Planetary Reflowering

Scepticism, Belief and Consciousness

Psychedelics The Edge of Chaos Climax of Consciousness

Discovering Cosmological Symbiosis

A Visionary Journey

The Great I AM, Cosmic Consciousness, Conscious Life and the Core Model of Physics

Evolution of Symbiotic Existential Cosmology

Crisis and Resplendence

Communique on Preserving the Diversity of Life on Earth for our Survival as a Species

Affirmations: How to Reflower the Diversity of Life for our own Survival

Entheogenic Conclusion

A Moksha Epiphany

Epilogue

Symbiotic Existential Cosmology is Pandora's Pithos Reopened and Shekhinah's Sparks Returning

The Weltanshauung of Immortality

Paradoxical Asymmetric Complementarity, The Natural Face of Samadhi vs Male Spiritual Purity, Clarifying Cosmic Karma

Empiricism, the Scientific Method, Spirituality and the Subjective Pursuit of Knowledge

The Manifestation Test

References

Appendix Primal Foundations of Subjectivity, Varieties of Panpsychic Philosophy

 

 

2 Animism, Religion, Sacrament and Cosmology

 

The inclusion of agency in Symbiotic Existential Cosmology realises the intimate relationship between panpsychism and animism [51], which is based centrally on agency, as a manifestation of the widespread perspective held by ethnic cultures and in shamanism, of agency being a feature of all living and perhaps even non-living entities. Animism also holds the key to the Weltanshauung of Immortality that has sustained the human spiritual sense of meaning since our emergence as a cultural species. Animism is the belief that all things animals, plants, rocks, rivers, weather systems etc. possess a distinct spiritual essence – as animated and alive – extending ultimately to the Gaia hypothesis [52] that living systems and the geosphere are in a self-sustaining feedback loop which could be disrupted by tipping points (Lovelock 1972, Lovelock & Margulis 1974). It thus aligns closely with panpsychism and is said to describe the most common, foundational thread of indigenous peoples' "spiritual" or "supernatural" perspectives, especially before organised religion. The Dictionary of the Social Sciences (Gould and Kolb 1965) sums it up as "the belief in the existence of a separable “soul-entity”, complementary to the physical and biological embodiment of a living individual or material organism.” Modern society still treats certain phenomena, from hurricanes to boats, which are often given a female figurehead as a historical protection against misfortune at sea and are generally given names as agents.

 

Several of these natural entities take the form of edge-of-chaos processes, such as wind, waterfalls and storms from turbulent mountain summits to the ocean, which from the point of view of symbiotic panpsychism are strong candidates for coherent subjectivity.

 

“In the earliest times, when both people and animals lived on earth, a person could become an animal if he wanted to, and an animal could become a human being. Sometimes they were people and sometimes animals and there was no difference. All spoke the same language. That was the time when words were like magic” – Nalungiaq, Netsilik woman storyteller (Rothenberg 1972: 45)

 

In addition to a span of cultures, from Amazonian to migratory African peoples who escaped slavery in India, I shall focus on two founding human peoples, the Pygmies of the Congo Basin Forests and the Bushmen of the Kalahari desert and surrounding more fertile regions, both of which have consistent cultures running back for tens to hundreds of millennia, originally comprising the main populations  of southern sub-Saharan Africa. Both of these cultures manifest both animism and gatherer-hunter symbiosis with the natural environment pivotal to humanity's survival over evolutionary time-scales. The San Bushmen have an extremely long-standing cultural and genetic history running back to the mitochondrial African Eve, over 150,000 years, with cultural evidence dating back over 100,000 years. Likewise pygmies have had a largely unchanging culture for  referred to by the Egyptians 4000 years ago as “the people of the trees”.

 

 

Animistic beliefs are also confluent with the use of entheogenic and psychotropic sacraments, as evidenced by the San Bushmens’ use of cannabis and experience of the trance dance and the cultivation the use of Tabernanthe iboga among the Biaka Pygmies and the use of ayahuasca by the Shipibo and peyote by the Huichol.

 

Fig 162: Distribution of African populations 8000 BC (Comrie et al. 2003)

 

Magical Consciousness, Animism and Human Psychic Unity

 

J D Lewis-Williams (2013) notes the enigmatic lines running through San rock art that have an unforeseen cosmological significance connecting the visionary worlds:

 

Across southern Africa from the Drakensberg in the east to the Cederberg in the west there are painted lines that meander through densely constructed panels, entering and leaving human and animal depictions, bifurcating and weaving in and out of the rock face. Sometimes these lines are fringed with white dots, sometimes they take other forms. ... But the northern ethnographies hold the explanation. The Kalahari San speak of threads of lightthat come down from the sky and take trancing shamans (n/omkxaosi) up to visit god and his vast herds of animals. Shamans, who are the only people who can see these threads,climb them as if they were ropes or walk along them as if they were paths. They also simply glide just above the threads.All these various manifestations are clearly depicted in the southern African rock art. Moreover, those lines that seem to penetrate the rock face (as do other images) lead to the spirit realm that was believed to lie behind the veil.

 

Fig 163: The painted line on San Rock art at Drakensberg seems accidental but has huge spiritual significance (Witelson et al. 2021).

 

Elaborating on his theme, he cites in three points, the need to understand the evolution of consciousness, including alternative states, as well as the evolution of intelligence in human societies:

 

First, the evolution of modern human behavior(a difficult concept) depended as much on the evolution of consciousness as on intelligence. By focusing on intelligence and ignoring consciousness researchers have missed a fundamental human characteristic— the ability to conceive of alternative realities. Second, all religions are founded on shifting consciousness and the alteration of consciousness by meditation, rhythmic movement, sensory deprivation, psychotropic substances, and many other means. Third, religion is not a peripheral “add-on.” It is intimately involved in social change.

In “Magical Consciousness: An Anthropological and Neurobiological Approach”, Susan Greenwood and Erik Goodwyn (2015) delineate the contrasting relationship between the neuroscientific implications of analytical thought for our understanding of consciousness and the deeper mythopoetic, analogical and creative existential views generated by the “magical thinking” of animism. Citing Lewis-Williams (2013) they note the contrast between these two modes:

 

More than 20,000 years ago, prehistoric humans in southern Africa painted lines on cave walls, bringing them to life with images of humans and animals. Neuropsychological studies of altered states of consciousness suggest that these marks might be indications or recordings of certain kinds of brain activity, but when asked for an explanation, some contemporary Kalahari San people explain them as threads of lightfrom the sky to take shamans … while in trance to visit god and his vast herd of animals. One explanation of the cave art is based on materialistic neurobiology, whereas the other relies on indigenous magicalmeanings, such as those studied by anthropologists. If each explanation for the prehistoric painted lines is seen as plausible, then we need some form of incorporating these very different interpretations. The issue is to find a basis for a common ground.

 

They see analogical thinking as inherently animistic in nature:

 

The practical application of analogical reason as opposed to logical reason) is inherent within the notion of participating in an interrelated, inspirited world best described as "animistic.- Animism is a relational psychic ontology found cross-culturally.  Magical thinking is predominantly animistic; indeed, magical consciousness could be said to be animist thinking in action. On a vernacular or everyday level, many societies can be said to operate within a generalised animist perspective, one that views positive and destructive powers pervading the universe, particularly focussed on specific places and things,' Animist perspectives most likely co-exist with the major religious traditions of Hinduism, Buddhism, Judaism, Christianity, and Islam — particularly in non-Western locations, Such animist world views rely on a relational magical ontology that denies categorising "the inner" (what we might call the psychological) and -the outer" (a social or cultural context) in any dualistic fashion. Animism is also gaining popularity as an advocacy for a certain relational, ecological worldview.

 

They suggest such analogical thinking has been the basis for a common sense of “psychic unity” across evolving human cultures: The nineteenth-century German ethnologist Adolf Bastian first coined the term psychic unityto express the conviction that all human beings shared the same basic mental framework; this indicated a species-wide similarity in mental reasoning capabilities. Indeed, mitochondrial DNA evidence suggests that for 200,000 years, all humans have essentially shared the same bloodline, and many scholars are beginning to concede the existence of a core human psyche”.

 

Greenwood & Goodwyn’s view from magical thinking presents a completely counterposed position to that of rational materialism, in relation to the hard problem of consciousness:

 

In magical thought, we begin with the non-material domain of spirits and/or minds, and matter becomes the odd thing that needs explanation! In an animistic perspective, spirits do not require understanding in terms of physical facts, and they are not felt to "derive" from physical, "naturalistic" (which usually means mechanical) laws. … On the contrary, within an animistic worldview, the exact opposite is true: the physical world is derived from the action of non-physical, consciously experiencing spirit beings; the world is full of spirits or minds pervading everything. Causality itself is different: things do not cause other things, but within an animistic orientation, spirits or minds cause things to happen through their intent. … From an animistic perspective, minds do not require explanation in terms of physical facts, and minds are not felt to "derive" from physical, "naturalistic" (which usually means mechanical) laws. On the contrary, under an animistic worldview, the exact opposite is true; the physical world is derived from the action of non-physical, consciously experiencing minds, and the world is full of minds pervading everything.

 

Animism also confirms a cosmological viewpoint accepting the veridical truth that the physical world is manifest through subjective consciousness, although it may be somewhat indiscriminate in attributing agency to entities which do not. Broadly speaking however in the natural world of the gatherer-hunter the “lion’s share” of intervening risks to survival or health are from active agents, whether human enemies, parasites, predators, or unstable natural phenomena such as storms and floods. It is only in technological society, where the majority of intervening events can often be mechanical that this begins to appear naive or silly. Even so, ships have been traditionally crowned by a female figurehead as a guardian of the waves and a favourite vehicle is often patted and treated as a living being:

 

This essentially animistic worldview looks at the minds responsible for the physical world, not only those minds mysteriously associated with other  humans and animals, but the minds behind other chaotic, self-motivated, and typically unpredictable phenomena, including the day-to-day events in one's life and the very motions of the universe itself. For animism, the world is full of non-physical minds that act according not to the mechanical laws of physical causation, but by the mental laws of motivation, intention,  desire, and emotion.

 

The animist point of view causes the hard problem of consciousness to evaporate:

 

Responding to the hard problem of consciousness, the animist and magical thinker would say there is no hard problem, because minds are not created by matter. Rather, minds are primary and explain the phenomena of the physical world, perhaps creating matter itself during the acts) of creation. To exclude the mind from the explanation because of an adherence to such axioms as the causal closure of the physical world (a popular axiom in physical science and philosophy that posits only efficient causation and denies final causation) is therefore to eliminate the mind from the equation as - causally irrelevant".

 

They also bring up a core issue that is ignored by analytical materialism. There are always two ways of looking at an intervening event such as a disease or accident, the contextual (physical or biological) causes and the exact specific train of coincidences that brought this idiosyncratic event onto being. This is also a fundamental characteristic of the quantum universe stemming from quantum uncertainty.  Covid is a perilous disease so we can try to vaccinate ourselves to address the contextual risks but this does not protect us from freak occurrences by being in the wrong place at the wrong time e.g. in an unanticipated  super-spreading event, so it is as relevant to ask what caused me to catch this now? For this reason anthropologists acknowledge that an animistic viewpoint has unique survival value because it does protect from unpredictable threats from intentional agents, even though it may result in overkill on attributing physical causes to conscious agency because everything is treated as alive:

 

The classic example of this dichotomy is in Evans-Pritchard's description of the Zande rationale for the granary collapse: the Zande knew full well that the granary collapse was "caused" by termites eroding the foundational structures. This physical explanation was, however (in converse to the Western philosophical viewpoint)" - causally irrelevant" to their inquiry, which was, "Which mind intended for the granary to collapse at just this moment?"  … The Zande might not care about universal gravitation or termite biology, they want to know who made the granary collapse at just the moment a friend was under it.

 

They arrive at  a compromise position proposing dual-aspect monism in almost identical form to symbiotic existential cosmology:

 

One solution is dual-aspect monism: that is, that the mind and matter are both properties of a single monistic substance that is not directly observable; when viewed under "objective" circumstances it looks like the brain, and when viewed -subjectively," it looks like the mind- From this view, the mind is not seen as deriving from matter, but is rather proposed to be another property of matter (or vice versa).

 

Is Polyphasic Consciousness Necessary for Global Survival?

 

In “Is Polyphasic Consciousness Necessary for Global Survival”, Tara Water Lumpkin (2001) invokes the urgent need to reinstate polyphasic consciousness, enlarging analytical reasoning responsible for its monoclonal destructiveness on human society, to the full breadth and depth of human conscious awareness and biodiversity as a whole:

 

To perceive is to become aware. Human perception is created by the interaction of human biology, the physical environment, an individuals personal development, and a persons culture (Lazlo and Krippner 1998:65). Perception is a complex, synergistic system, with numerous feedback loops, allowing for the generation of meaning and subsequent communication of that meaning. Perception evolves and changes as an individual, culture, or environment changes.

 

She makes clear that perceptual diversity is a long standing intrinsic part of human consciousness which is increasingly under risk:

 

A growing number of psychologists and anthropologists have become interested in the value of perceptual diversity, seeing the use of multiple perceptual processes as positive rather than pathological. Anthropologist Charles Laughlin has proposed that cultures are "monophasic" or "polyphasic" (1992). Polyphasic cultures value perceptual processes that use altered states of consciousness, such as dreaming, lucid dreaming, contemplation, ecstatic and trance states, as well as ordinary, waking consciousness (Walsh 1993:125). Roland Fischer presents a model of altered states of consciousness based on neurophysiology (1970a; 1970b). According to Fischer, states of consciousness are based along a continuum of arousal of the central nervous system. States of reduced central nervous system arousal (or hypoarousal) are represented by tranquil meditation or the Yogic state of samadhi. States of increased arousal (or hyperarousal) are represented by sensitivity, creativity, anxiety, ecstasy, and mystical rapture.

 

She notes, as a founding example, !Kung trance dancing, which we shall discuss in detail later with the San:

 

The Kalahari Kung in Botswana are an example of a polyphasic culture. Anthropologist and clinical psychologist Richard Katz lived with them in the 1970s and documented that one-third of all adult Kung routinely and without drugs altered their state of consciousness, thereby releasing healing energy to the entire community(1982:3). Katz defines states of consciousness as patterns of human experience, which include ways of acting, thinking, perceiving, and feeling.And he defines an altered state of consciousness as being radically different from the usual everyday patterns(1982:3). When the Kung were camped at a permanent watering hole, they conducted their communal, all-night healing dances as often as twice a week. If camped in the bush, the dances occurred only two to three times per month (1982:37). Katz noted that the healers had rich fantasy lives, which he pointed out were another type of altered state of consciousness. And, according to Katz, the Kung healing process demanded intuition and emotion rather than logic and rationalism, meaning such processes were valued in creating the Kung cultural, cognitive map (1982:236).

 

The risk to perceptual diversity and its alternative experiential states has dire consequences also for social, cultural, and cognitive survival and the survival of the diversity of life and the human species:

 

Perceptual diversity allows human beings to access knowledge through a variety of perceptual processes, rather than merely through everyday, waking reality. Many of these perceptual processes are transrational (meditation, trance, dreams, imagination) and are not considered by science (which is based primarily upon quantification, reductionism, and the experimental method) to be valid. In the past, perceptual diversity was valued by a majority of cultures. Now it is being devalued and replaced by the monophasic culture of developednations. Just as we are losing (1) biodiversity (or biocomplexity) in the environment and (2) cultural diversity among societies, we also are losing (3) perceptual diversity among human cognitive processes. All three losses of diversity (bio, cultural, and cognitive) are inter-related.

 

Loss of perceptual diversity disables the polyphasic map of existence that has enabled people throughout history to navigate their lives in a way conducive to their continued survival:

 

Individuals and cultures create cognitive maps to help them navigate the landscape of socio-cultural and physical environments (Lazlo and Krippner 1998:66). These cognitive maps are used by individuals and cultures to adapt and evolve. The cognitive map of developednations is one of specialization that disavows multiple perceptual processes, whereas the cognitive maps of most less developedcultures are more holistic, providing for a multitude of processes with which to access knowledge, including altered states of consciousness.

 

The ultimate fatal error is the loss of biodiversity:

 

When societies devalue and lose perceptual diversity, they lose varied ways of accessing knowledge. The loss of perceptual diversity homogenizes societies, reducing cultural diversity. And the loss of cognitive maps that use a variety of perceptual processes, including altered states of consciousness, results in navigation of physical environments based only upon monophasic consciousness. When humans interact with the environment using only monophasic consciousness (or the scientific method), the end result is that they reduce biodiversity and biocomplexity.

 

The Grim Ecological Reckoning of History

 

Ridley (1996) noted that Chief Seattle, leader of the Duwamish Indians, delivered a famous speech to the governor of Washington territory in 1854. The governor had offered to buy the chief's land on behalf of Franklin Pierce’ president of the United States. Seattle replied in a long and shaming speech that is now among the most widely quoted texts in all environmental literature. It presages almost every thread in the philosophy of the modern conservation movement. The speech exists in various slightly different versions, one of the most moving being that which Albert Gore quoted in his book Earth in the Balance:

 

How can you buy or sell the sky? The land? The idea is strange to us … Every part of this earth is sacred to my people. Every shining pine needle every sandy shore, every mist in the dark woods, every meadow, every humming insect. All are holy in the memory and experience of my people ... will you teach your children what we have taught our children? That the earth is our mother? what befalls the earth befalls all the sons of earth. This we know: the earth does not belong to man, man belongs to the earth. All things are connected like the blood that unites us all. Man does not weave the web of life, he is merely a strand in it. Whatever he does to the web, he does to himself.'

 

However one cannot afford to be naive. Although Ridley highlights the evolution of trust as a core human virtue, The rape of mother  Earth and her living diversity has not just been committed by modern technological civilisation, nor by apocalyptic religions alone. Ridley (1996) again notes that history abounds with evidence that the limitations of technology or demand, rather than a culture of self-restraint is what kept tribal people from over-exploiting their environment. Methods of hunting have remained opportunistic, often taking easier prey such as females, sometimes specifically including pregnant ones and  seeking the richest hunting grounds.

 

Ridley notes many examples from the pre-Columbian Americas. The Mayan empire reduced the Yucatan peninsula to scrub and fatally wounded itself. Chaco Canyon was abandoned by the Anasazi before the Spaniards arrived when the extraction of pine timber for their 650 room settlement containing 200,000 huge pine beams removed all the pine trees requiring a 50 mile road  to drag pine logs to the increasingly eroded site. At Olsen-Chubbock the Colordao site of ancient bison massacres, where people regularly stampeded herd of a cliff the animals lay in such heaps that only the one on top were butchered and only the best joints were taken from them.

 

 

But the initial extinctions on the arrival of humans were even more telling:

 

Coincident with the first certain arrival of people in North America, 11,500 years ago seventy three percent of the large animal genera quickly died out. Gone were the giant bison, wild horse, short-faced bear, mammoth, mastodon, sabre-toothed cat, giant ground sloth and wild camel. By 8,000 years ago eighty percent of the large mammal genera in South America were also extinct – giant sloths, giant armadillos, giant guanaco, giant capybaras, anteater the size of horses.

 

Maoris sat down and ate their way through all twelve species of the giant Moa bird (the biggest weighting a quarter of a tin) before turning cannibal in desperation. At one Moa butchering site near Otago, at least 30,000 were killed in a short time – and on average a third of the meat was left to rot, only the best haunches being taken. Entire oven with haunches still in them were left unopened, so abundant was the supply of meat. It was not just moas. Half of New Zealand’s land birds are extinct.

 

It took a little longer to wipe out Australia's large mammals. Yet soon after the arrival of the first people in Australia, possibly 60,000 years ago, a whole guild of large beasts vanished marsupial rhinos, giant diprodons, tree fellers, marsupial lions, five kinds of giant wombat, seven kinds of short faced kangaroos, eight kinds of giant kangaroo, and a 200 kilogram flightless bird.

 

By contrast he notes that Africa and Eurasia saw no such sudden bursts of extinctions of large mammals and that mammoth hunting persisted for 20,000 year in Eurasia, although extinction still occurred in the end. We shall also see that founding cultures of the Bushmen and Pygmies do practice an ecologically reverent non-exploitation of nature.

 

Anthropological Assumptions and Coexistential Realities

 

The idea of animism was developed by Edward Tylor (1871), defining it as "the general doctrine of souls and other spiritual beings in general", noting "an idea of pervading life and will in nature”.  Georg Ernst Stahl had developed the term animismus in 1708 as a biological theory that souls formed the vital principle and that the normal phenomena of life and the abnormal phenomena of disease could be traced to spiritual causes.

 

Bird-David (2000) notes that Tylor’s position was that “animists” understood the world childishly and erroneously, and under the influence of 19th-century evolutionism he read into this cognitive underdevelopment. Tylor argued that in the savage view every man had, in addition to his body, a ‘‘ghost-soul,’’ a ‘‘thin unsubstantial human image,’’ the ‘‘cause of life or thought in the individual it animates,’’ capable ‘‘of leaving the body far behind’’ and ‘‘continuing to exist and appear to men after the death of that body’’ Tylor suggested that modern religion had evolved in stages from animistic beliefs, through which early peoples had tried to explain the world to themselves, and these beliefs had survived into the present and (re)appeared universally among children and "primitive" people and in certain modern cults. In Tylors view, "it was as though primitive man, in an attempt to create science, had accidentally created religion instead, and had spent the rest of evolutionary time trying to rectify the error”.

 

19th-century anthropologists argued an evolutionist position, that "primitive society" was ordered by kinship and divided into exogamous descent groups related by a series of marriage exchanges. Their religion was animism, the belief that natural species and objects had souls. With the development of private property, the descent groups were displaced by the emergence of the territorial state. These rituals and beliefs eventually evolved over time into the vast array of "developed" religions and the more scientifically advanced a society became, the fewer members of that society believed in animism.  Modernism is characterised by a Cartesian subject-object dualism that divides the subjective from the objective, and culture from nature. In the modernist view, animism is the inverse of scientism, and hence is deemed inherently invalid.

 

Durkheim (1915) in a marginally less derogatory analysis suggested that "primitive peoples" regarded as kin and friends some entities that were animated by them, noting that "primitives" believed that the bonds between them and these natural entities were "like those which unite the members of a single family" : bonds of friendship, interdependence, and shared characteristics and fortunes arguing that they mistook the spiritual unity of the totemic force, which "really" existed, only for a bodily unity of flesh.  Anthropology textbooks continue to introduce animism as “the belief that inside ordinary visible, tangible bodies there is normally invisible, normally intangible being: the soul . . . each culture [having] its own distinctive animistic beings and its own specific elaboration of the soul concept” (Harris 1983, 186).

 

Stewart Guthrie (1993) describes animism as an evolutionary strategy to aid survival that both humans and other animal species view inanimate objects as potentially alive as a means of being constantly on guard against potential threats: 

 

Scanning the world for what most concerns us — living things and especially humans we find many apparent cases. Some of these prove illusory. When they do, we are animating (attributing life to the nonliving) or anthropomorphising (attributing human characteristics to the nonhuman)”, thus relegating animistic beliefs to “mistakes”..

 

Animism differs from pantheism, although they are sometimes confused. One of the main differences is that while animists believe everything to be spiritual in nature, they do not necessarily see the spiritual nature of everything in existence as being united, the way pantheists do. As a result, animism puts more emphasis on the uniqueness of each individual soul. In pantheism, everything shares the same spiritual essence, rather than having distinct spirits or souls.

 

Some postmodern anthropologists theorise that all societies continue to "animate" the world around them. characterised by humanity's "professional subcultures", as in the ability to treat the world as a detached entity within a delimited sphere of activity. Human beings continue to create personal relationships with elements of the aforementioned objective world, such as pets, cars, or teddy-bears, which are recognised as subjects.

 

In a review of Graham Harvey’s “Animism: Respecting the Living World” (2006), Wright (2010) outlines the key features of the “new animism” Harvey espouses:

 

The New Animismelaborated by Harvey and others proposes that humans participate in a subjective pan-spiritismthat involves all living and even—to the Western mind—non-living beings such as stones and the deceased. Furthermore, there is a kind of meta-communication that is possible among beings of different species. This meta-communication consists of different powers of subjectivity and mentality possessed by all species and even spirits of the dead. These powers make possible communication by humans with natural entities independent of human culture. This universal pan-spiritismis as natural as the distinct bodily forms of the different species that share in it. Thus, natureconsists of different bodily forms, but spirit(anima) is universal and homogeneous. All beings share in it, despite the differences in bodily forms; and no natural being is excluded from it, that is, no natural being is excluded from participation in the cultural domain with human beings. Spirit is the common denominator of all natural beings.

 

The new view of animism emerged from Irving Hallowell’s (1960) ethnography of the Ojibwa, in which personhood concepts and ecological perception have become two fruitful areas to reevaluate theories of animist practices and beliefs. The Ojibwa sense of personhood, which they attribute to some natural entities, animals, winds, stones, etc. takes the axiomatic split be- tween "human" and "nonhuman" as essential. The Ojibwa conceives of "person" as an overarching category within which "human person" "animal person", "wind person" etc., are subcategories. Echoing Evans- Pritchards account of Azande magic (1937), Hallowell argues that experience itself does not rule out Ojibwa animistic ideas. On the contrary, experience is consistent with their reading of things, given an animistic viewpoint. This reinforces the view that animism is a functional form of "symbiosis" between culture and nature, in which relationship, rather than individual identity becomes key to the success and survival of a people.

 

Fig 164: Obtossaway, An Ojibwa Chief (MInnesota c. 1903), Plains Ojibwe performing a snowshoe dance (George Catlin),

Ojibwe maiden (1920s colored photo of the Native American lady Of The Great Algonquian Stock).

 

Cultural ecologist and philosopher David Abram (1996) promotes an ethical and ecological understanding of animism grounded in the phenomenology of sensory experience. In the absence of intervening technologies, he suggests, sensory experience is inherently animistic in that it discloses a material field that is animate and self-organising from the beginning. He suggests that such a relational ontology is in close accord with our spontaneous perceptual experience; it would draw us back to our senses and to the primacy of the sensuous terrain, enjoining a more respectful and ethical relation to the more-than-human community of animals, plants, soils, mountains, waters, and weather-patterns that materially sustains us.

 

Nurit Bird-David explains that animism is a "relational epistemology" rather than a failure of primitive reasoning. That is, self-identity among animists is based on their relationships with others, rather than any distinctive features of the "self". Instead of focusing on the essentialised, modernist self (the "individual"), persons are viewed as bundles of social relationships ("dividuals"), some of which include "superpersons" (i.e. non-humans).

 

In her critically oriented comparison of the Melanesian and the Euro-American "person", Strathern (1988) argues that the irreducibility of the individual is a peculiarly modernist notion. It is not everywhere that the individual is regarded as "a single entity", "bounded and integrated, and set contrastingly against other such wholes and against a natural and social backgrounds". The Melanesian "person" is a composite of relationships, a microcosm homologous to society at large. This person objectifies relationships and makes them known. She calls it a "dividual", in contrast with the (Euro-American) “individual".

 

Bird-David’s work centres on the Nyaka of the Karnataka hills in India. These are a group who claim ancestry as slaves taken to India, who cannot recall their exact origins, and who immediately escaped and ran to the mountains, where they have since lived, regarded by surrounding people as siddi or “wise-ones”, who have an animistic belief in spirits dwelling in the mountain tops. She notes that their sense of personhood stems from relationships rather than individual identity:

 

Transcending idiosyncratic, processual, and multiple flows of meanings, the Nayaka sense of the person appears generally to engage not the modernist subject / object split or the objectivist concern with substances but the above-mentioned sense of kinship. The person is sensed as "one whom we share with". It is sensed as a relative and is normally objectified as kin, using a kinship term. Their composite personhood is constitutive of sharing relationships not only with fellow Nayaka but with members of other species in the vicinity. They make their personhood by producing and reproducing sharing relationships with surrounding beings, humans and others. They retain immediate engagement with the natural environment and hold devaru performances even when they make a living by different means such as casual labor. These relationships constitute the particular beings as devaru.

 


Fig 165: Nyaka enacting devaru

 

To summarize this point of the argument, the devaru objectify sharing relationships between Nayaka and other beings. A hill devaru, say, objectifies Nayaka relationships with the hill; it makes known the relation- ships between Nayaka and that hill. Nayaka maintain social relationships with other beings not because, as Tylor holds, they a priori consider them persons. As and when and because they engage in and maintain relationships with other beings, they constitute them as kinds of person: they make them "relatives" by sharing with them and thus make them persons. They do not regard them as persons and subsequently some of them as relatives, as Durkheim maintains. In one basic sense of this complex notion, devaru are relatives in the literal sense of being "that or whom one interrelates with" (not in the reduced modern English sense of humans connected with others by blood or affinity). They are superrelatives who both need and can help Nayaka in extraordinary ways.

 

“Wherever there are Nayaka, there are also devaru, for Nayaka want to have them and always find them”. (Karriyen)

 

The devaru are objectifications of these relationships and make them known. In another sense devaru are a constitutive part of Nayakas environment, born of the "affordances" of events in-the-world. Nayakas "attention" ecologically perceives mutually responsive changes in things in-the-world and at the same time in themselves. These relatednesses are devaru in-the- world, met by Nayaka as they act in, rather than think about, the world. Lastly, I argue that devaru performances — in which performers in trance "bring to life" devaru characters, with whom the participants socialize (talking, joking, arguing, singing, sharing or just demand-sharing, and asking for advice and help) — are social experiences which are nested within (not dichotomized from) social-economic practice. These performances are pivotal in both "educating the attention" to devaru in-the-world (Gibson 1979) and reproducing devaru as dividual persons.

 

The third part of her paper argues that hunter-gatherer animism constitutes a relational (not a failed) epistemology. This epistemology is about knowing the world by focusing primarily on relatednesses, from a related point of view, within the shifting horizons of the related viewer. The knowing grows from and is the knowers skills of maintaining relatedness with the known. This epistemology is regarded by Nayaka (and probably other indigenous peoples we call hunter-gatherers) as authoritative against other ways of knowing the world.

 

Shipibo: Split Creations and World Trees

 

An insight into the complex dynamic animistic cosmologies of the lowland Amazonian peoples can be gleaned from Peter Roe’s (1982) “The Cosmic Zygote: Cosmology in the Amazon Basin”. These are highly evolved cosmologies of the pre-Colombian era that are characterised by their extremes of creation and destruction, light and dark. They are not the simple hospitable symbiosis we shall see in the Pygmies of the Congo Basin. Because of the disruptive influences of colonial missionary activities, even in this relatively remote region since the arrival of Columbus, the original cosmology of the Shipibo has become fractured and is only revealed in scattered myths, so has had to be reconstructed by Roe from the broader sweep of beliefs of the surrounding lowland people as a whole.

 

Fig 166: The giant lupuna tree, now under threat of extinction due to deforestation and the lowland Amazonian cosmology of the cosmic zygote and world tree. Lower right: Permutations of the World Tree as Key Symbol: (a) Dragon Tree, (b) Fish woman, (c) Phallic World Tree with Woman Shaman Guardian, (d) First Woman and the Ambulatory Phallus, (e) Botanical Tree with the Dragon (Frog Variant) on the Inside, and (f) Woman Tree, Alias the Wooden Bride.

 

The cosmology has at its heart the World Tree which supports the sky, whose roots are deep in the underworld and its role is repeated at the cardinal points by other world pillars: At the cardinal and inter-cardinal points of the universe, there are world mountains that are believed to be gigantic petrified trees”. The world tree is a motif present in diverse religions and mythologies, from Indo-European, through Siberian, to Native American, represented as a colossal tree which supports the heavens, connecting the heavens, the terrestrial world, and, through its roots, the underworld. It may also be strongly connected to the motif of the tree of life, but it is the source of wisdom of the ages.  Specific world trees include égig érő fa in Hungarian mythology, Ağaç Ana in Turkic mythology, Andndayin Ca ̇ r in Armenian mythology, Modun in Mongol mythology, Yggdrasil in Norse mythology, Irminsul in Germanic mythology, the oak in Slavic, Finnish and Baltic, Iroko in Yoruba religion, Jianmu in Chinese mythology, and in Hindu mythology the Ashvattha (a Ficus religiosa).

 

South American cosmologies are dynamic in time, not static. The worlds depicted are members of only one cyclic variation, the current one. These worlds are the successors of previous imperfect worlds, destroyed long ago by flood or fire, just as in the Andean and Mexican systems. They were populated by doomed creatures and imperfect protohumans who were turned to stone. The base of these oscillations is a dyadic succession of a terrestrial flood ending the world followed by the extinction of life on the second world by celestial fire. In turn, the current world will also end in a way that repeats the initial emergence of mankind, devoured by monsters, by having the huge demons become houses to swallow their human inhabitants. This primal cosmic periodicity is linked to the yearly periodicity of the wet season-dry season. That, in turn, is linked to the monthly periodicity of womens physiological cycle: menstruation-receptivity. Last, all these levels are represented in the daily periodicity of the night-day cycle.

 

The symmetry of the worlds above and below the earth also complements other kinds of symmetries. For example, the souls or spirits of the dead are found both in the underworld(s) and in the sky world; or there may be two realms of darkness, one in the lowest underworld and one, paradoxically, in the highest heaven where the sun lives. Summarising this symmetry is the prevailing symmetry of good and evil. However many superimposed worlds there may be, good is always associated with the upper levels and increases as one goes higher, whereas evil is always linked with the lower realms and increases as one goes downward. In keeping with the dualism of Shipibo cosmology, there are two shamans, one specialising in good and the other in evil. Each are responsible for the contrasting worlds of golden yellow celestial sun, birds, and curing, and the black night of raw poisons, stinging insects, snakes and thorns, devouring anacondas, disease, and cold waters.

 

This relationship between good and evil differs from Monotheism where a moral regime stipulates a battle of good against evil as the ultimate enemy subject to dire punishments by God in the life hereafter. Here it is the good and bad, or light and dark aspects of reality as a whole, just as nature is a dynamic between symbiotic paradise and the tooth and claw of predation and disease, in the endless round of decomposition and regeneration.

 

By a complicated train of associations, the World Tree is usually associated with the devouring Dragon and its minor form, the frog, and then, via the powerful poisons certain species of tree frog possess, with fish poison. It is a tall, beautiful tree, 25 to 50 meters in height. Its crown is spreading and umbrella-like and forms its most characteristic feature. The tree occurs on the lower Río Santiago and Huallaga, and on the Middle Ucayali... Its sap is said to be very poisonous.

 


Fig 167: Shipibo textiles and ayahuasca shamans. Shipibo culture has become a popular psychedelic tourism destination.

 

The effects of the drug ayahuasca or nishi are accompanied by nausea and often vomiting after the first infusion of the pungent mud-coloured brew. Then a series of phosphors fill the peripheries of ones vision, floating in the blackness of the night. They are followed by a brilliant kaleidoscope of shifting, multi-colored geometric patterns that succeed themselves in a bewildering array, filing ones field of vision. Then, as the vision deepens, animal figures appear, large felines and large snakes taking pride of place. They can menace the novice celebrant, but the experienced shaman knows them well. At the same time there is a feeling of the dissolution of ones body, or of flying. It is at this stage that the shaman ascends to heaven escorted by flocks of radiant birds. If the good shaman uses nishi to cure his patients, the bad shaman uses toé prepared from a species of Datura to bewitch them. Whereas the good shaman consumes a cooked,and therefore cultured, hallucinogen, the evil shaman drinks a “raw” and bewitchingly natural toé brew.

 

The soul of the lupuna tree is an evil demon or joshin, which appears to the Indian narcotised by ayahuasca as an evil wizard smoking an enormous pipe. The sap of the tree  forms the mysterious poison which the wizard secretly sends against those whom he wants to harm.  Every particular tree and plant has its indwelling spirit, which forms the principle of its life and growth. When a tree is felled, this is regarded as an offence against its spirit. Every tree has what the Indians call its mother(and which he equates with soul”).

 

In the centre of the human world stands the maloca (communal house). Its central post is an axis mundi. Perhaps the best model for the human geography of the surface of the world-platter would be a series of concentric rings, beginning with that central house pillar; moving out to the walls of the hut itself; and then beyond, to the cleared plaza, a testament to the power of collective human labor to keep the ever-encroaching jungle at bay; then to the house garden and its familiar useful plants; and finally to the bordering lake, river, or stream, where the spirits begin; or in the opposite direction, toward the interior of the dark tropical forest where other spirits dwell.

 

Because the maloca is a central place, it is associated with the central part of the female body the belly. This anticipated my finding that the World Tree, which sits in the very centre of this central place, has a trunk (belly) pregnant with fish, just as the first mythical Fish Woman has. Thus the house pillar of the maloca is simultaneously a symbol of the World Tree out of which it is metaphorically carved. The Makiritare, for example, liken the central house post to the connection between heaven and earth, a centre that is filled with water.

 

Fig 168: “The Spirits or Mothers of the Plants” (Luna & Amaringo 1991) . A Shipibo ayahuasca session (lower left) in which the visions include the spirits of the plants and trees perceived as persons, snakes, and a group of bushes whose spirits are women in a conversation, forest animals and spiritual sages.

 

The House Pillar Tree is also a phallic entity via its masculine-associated long dance staff. This stick-rattle, like the World Tree it represents connects the three levels of the universe; yet it is solid not hollow. All of its attributes are masculine in contrast to the feminine, hollow attributes of the World Tree. The top of the staff is decorated with feathers of a male-associated bird, the hummingbird. It is related to the jaguar, in his yellow guise a quintessentially masculine animal, and to the sun, the masculine symbol par excellence. When the dance staff is plunged into the feminine earth, it becomes like a digging stick in its metaphorical restatement of the fertilising sexual act. Drops of semen flow down the stick to fertilise the earth. Later, up the stick crawl the result of fertilisation: human progeny. They come from the watery depths and flow upward just like the souls of the dead, which rise up the World Tree through its roots, which penetrate the underworld by a kind of capillary action.

 

In short, the maloca itself is a microcosm of sex that replicates the macrocosmic egg of which it is a part. Its central armature, the House Pillar Tree = Phallic Staff, copulates with the round shell of the roof that encloses it. Thus it is the beginning of life, the central shaft hard and solid, whereas the leafy exterior wall is soft and hollow. But at the end of life the central pillar turns into a hollow trunk. It rots, and water is found in its soft interior at the same time that, paradoxically, its solid branches above give new life through their dangling fruits. The Tukano symbolize this essentially ambiguous figure by seeing in their drug-induced hallucinations the house pillars covered with undulating snakes.

 

The World Tree as House Pillar Tree also has ties with that other connecting symbol, the mountain. Mountains are hollow like the World Tree; they have caves that communicate with the lower aqueous realms. The Kogi make this transitive association when they refer to a hut as a cave, and a cave as a womb. The Warao synthesize these two metaphors-hollow wooden tree and hollow stone mountain-when they refer to the gigantic central petrified wood tree trunk that helps hold up the world and that descends to the underworld. By its side there is an entrance to a cave that leads into the mountain. The rapidly opening and shutting doors of the cave stand for the devouring vagina-jaws of the dangerous subterranean serpent that lives within the mountain and swallows the unlucky souls of those who fail to clear the gate, reducing them to bones. This establishes a mountain = serpent equation congruent with both the World Tree = serpent association and the World Tree - mountain linkage.

 

The trunk of the World Tree emerges from the underworld and passes through the earth of living men. Its leafy crown pushes into the firmament, just as the forest giants of the triple-tiered tropical forest shoulder their way up through the highest canopy into the sun. There, in the celestial realm, as the Shipibo version has it, the branches of the World Tree are associated with fruits and birds. In addition to having all the alimentary plants such as plantains hanging from its branches, the food tree is also festooned with the hides of all animals and people who wait anxiously below for their coverings so they can assume their respective natures. Thus the Food Tree gives all life: vegetable, animal, and human. It is not only the source of provisions and living beings; it is also the source of the technological means to those provisions.  In the Shipibo myth this great tree plays a central role in creation as it mediates the forest giant, Niwëru that grew at the sacred site of Cumancayacocha. It is identified by them as being the location of the first Shipibo village. Again we see that the origin of the group is linked with the central place or origin of the universe.

 

When the sun first emerged, its rays hit the branches of the tree hanging heavy with fruit. The fruit dropped into the lake like rain. Fish, attracted to the surface by the sound of their splashing impact, began to eat the bobbing fruit. As the fish took bites out of them there emerged all the species of birds there are in the world. The leaves of the tree were later used by a woman shaman to prepare flight medicine that levitated the entire site off the ground and sent it flying off through the air to the accompaniment of drums and flutes until it eventually descended to earth again on a mountain downriver at Canshahuaya.

 

From bottom to top, the World Tree is a symbolic continuum incorporating both male and female aspects, life and death, in a single concrete object. The roots themselves are filth, strings of mucus, ridden with vermin, which penetrate beneath the earth and enter the pathogenic waters of the subaquatic underworld, it is interesting that there is a further connection between the World Tree and the Milky Way, which has equally pathogenic aspects, although it is a celestial phenomenon. The Mocovi and the Bororo believe the Milky Way to be the ashes of the Tree of the World after it had been burned down. If the worlds reverse themselves at nightfall, then so too do the parts of the World Tree; its branches become its roots, and its roots, branches. The verminous roots, therefore, now spread as branches against the dark orb of the night sky and there connect with the flowing river of sickness, the Milky Way, which is itself the leaking product of the World Trees upended trunk. The right side of the enormous petrified tree is covered with leaves while the left side is covered with the thorns so prevalent on Amazonian vegetation. This vertical division corresponds with the general lowland associations of left = negative and right = positive, which are then related to female and male, respectively.

 

Fig 169: Amazonian Minga movement protest at Cop26 November 2021.

 

The forest is a conscious ecosystem from which

they are ontologically inseparable ...

A ritual ecology is in place, one in which mans ritual

must conform to the relationship between

the species to maintain an ideal balance between

the beings that inhabit and constitute the forest. (Wastian 2016)

 

Meso-American Animism and the Huichol Kogi Guardians of the Great Mother of Nature, Life and the Universe

 

The contrast between the dark side of the night and the light side of the day, also has parallels with the Meso-American tonal and the nagual. In Nahuatl the word tonalli is used to refer both to a day and to the animal associated with that day. Where the tonal is the day spirit itself, the nagual is the witching familiar spirit of the day – the nighttime aspect of the tonalli. In rural Mexico, nagual is sometimes synonymous with brujo ("wizard") –  one who is able to shapeshift into an animal at night. The nagual trait is acquired at birth, along with other characteristics associated with a person's birth day. Nagualism is linked with pre-Columbian shamanistic practices through Pre-classic Olmec depictions, interpreted as human beings transforming themselves into animals. In Aztec mythology the god Tezcatlipoca was the protector of nagualism, because his tonal was the jaguar and he governed the distribution of wealth. In some indigenous communities the nagual is integrated into the religious hierarchy. The community knows who is a nagual, tolerating, fearing and respecting them. Nagualli are hired to remove curses cast by other nagualli. Carlos Castaneda (1968) defined the nagual as, "the teacher who becomes the gateway, the doorway, the intermediate between the world of the 'seeker' or apprentice, and the world of the spirit."

 

The Huichol or Wixárika living in the Sierra Madre Occidental range of Mexico traditionally use peyote (hikuri) cactus in religious rituals which accurately reflect pre-Columbian practices. These involve singing, weeping, and contact with ancestor spirits. They travel long distances by foot over 600 km in all from their homeland to Wirikuta the high desert with a mountain above beside the old silver mining town of El Catorce Real, where they go each year to collect peyote (Meyerhoff 1974, Furst 1972 136). The journey involves many ritual steps and many days of journey involving hardship. The confessing of marital infidelities is done without recrimination. The Huichol are polygamous and traditionally accept such revelations with a light heart. A knot is placed in a string for each occasion and then burned.

 

One of the greatest  Mara’akame discussed in the entheogens chapter was don Jose Matsuwa who at 1990 was the venerable age of 109.

 

"Might the sacred country be a kind of "Great Mother"? If so we would have at least one explanation for the emphasis on ridding oneself of all adult sexual experience before embarking on the journey, lest the whole enterprise come to naught and the offender go mad in Wirikuta. To 'enter' the great mother as an experienced adult would would be tantamount to incest. ... I want to emphasize that there is no overt equation of Wirikuta with a "Great Mother" in the Huichol peyote traditions, yet it is implied: one need only recall the emphasis on the embrace of the hummingbird-children by the Mother Goddess Niwetuka(me) as they finally reach the peyote country" (Furst 158).

 


Fig 170: Top-left: About to descend to the Encinos kaliwey. Lower-left: The first offerings are made at the sacred site Tatei Matynieri which the Mother Goddess of the Rain inhabits. Centre: Each pilgrim must publicly confess all of their previous romantic partners. Knots are then tied in a palm leaf for each name mentioned. Everyone then places their palm leaves into the fire as a symbol of letting go of the past. Huichols tell their dreams to "Grandfather fire”.  Right: Mara’akame (shaman – the one who knows how to dream) Don José Luis Ramirez (Uxamuire) with the first hunted peyote at Wirikuta (José Andrés Solórzano). The Peyote can open the Nierika or cosmic portal of Kauyumari or Elder Brother Deer, linking the underworld with Mother Earth, through which the gods came. Through it all life came into being. It unifies the spirit of all things and all worlds.

 

They cross steppes, including the "Cloud Gate" and "Where the Clouds Open". Crossing the 'dangerous passage' the gateway of the clouds they are blindfolded.  "From there one travels to the place called Vagina .. and from there directly to Tatei Matinieri - Where Our Mother Dwells." (Furst 162). They pass by the sacred springs of Tatéi Matiniéri ("Where Our Mother Lives"), the house of the eastern rain goddess. Also notable is the place where the penis hangs.

 

This pilgrimage takes place annually as a desire to return to where life originated and heal oneself, assuming the roles of gods along the trail. Upon arrival in the high desert of Wirikuta, the hunt begins and the first cactus that is found. With rising excitement the mara'akáme- spiritual leader rushes ahead and fires arrows to enclose the first peyote on all quarters and exclaims 'how sacred, how beautiful, the five-pointed deer!'. He then cuts the hikuri leaving some root to regrow new crowns and it is shared among everyone. Then they harvest enough peyote for the year (since they only make the trip one time every year). After the work is done, they eat enough peyote and have visions to be able to speak to the gods and ensure the regeneration of the souls of the people.  The return to Wirikuta the sacred mountain is seen as a return to paradise.

 

"One day it will be all as you have seen it there in Wirikuta.

The first people will come back.  The fields will be pure and crystalline.

The world will end and it will all be pure again".

 

The Peyote Hunt represents a historical and mystical return to the original Huichol homeland and way of life, and a symbolic re-creation of "original times" before the present separation occurred between man, gods, plants, and animals; between life and death, between the natural and supernatural; and between the sexes. On the Peyote Hunt, men become gods and at the most dramatic moment of the event, when the first peyote is "slain" and eaten, the important social distinctions of age, sex, ritual status, regional differences and family affiliations, are eliminated.  A state of unity and continuity, which epitomizes the Huichol view of "the good," is reached and this continuity is between man, nature, society, and the supe-rnatural. The "retrieval" of this unity is seen as perhaps the most important function of the ceremony, and of the entire symbol complex” (Meyerhoff 1970).  

 

The Nierika is the cosmic portal through which those observing the rituals and taking peyote can enter the spirit world:

 

Back in the first times after the sun [Tayaupa] had a dream of a new world he sent Kauyumari to find it. The Little Deer Spirit was informed by the sun where a great swirling tunnel of light existed, through which he was to pass. This is the nerika. He was led by Tatewari, Great Grandfather Fire, and quite a number of uricate. They travelled through the portal arriving in the world in which we now live. They created everything. So beautiful was the new world that even the sun travelled through to take his place in the sky. Because Kauyumari became too enamoured of the Huichol girls and disrupted the sacred rituals dedicated to the sun with jealousies, resulting in suffering and prompting the sun to free them from their misery, he caused rains to come and flood the entire world. Only one Huichol Watakame was saved, being warned by Nakawe Great Grandmother Growth that he should gather seeds, build a canoe and prepare himself. The world repopulated quickly after Watakame was given a wife, but he found that his offspring had no memory of the neríka and did not have the psychic powers of their forebears. From this time on only those who were willing to suffer the rigours of self-sacrifice would know nerika.

 

In their rituals they interact with the primal ancestor spirits of fire, deer, and other elements of the natural world. Their principal deities are the trinity of Corn, Blue Deer and Peyote, and the Eagle, all descended from the Sun God, "Tao Jreeku".  They believe that two opposed cosmic forces exist in the world: an igneous one represented by Tayaupá:

 

"Our Father" the Sun, and an aquatic one, represented by Nacawé, the Rain Goddess". "The eagle-stars, our Father's luminous creatures, hurl themselves into the lagoons and ... Nacawé's water serpents ... rise into the skies to shape the clouds". In their creation, the Sun made earthly beings with his saliva, which appeared as red foam on the surface of the ocean's waves.""New things are born from "hearts" or essences, which the Huichol see in the red sea foam that flowed from Our Father the Sun ... . The Sun itself has a "heart" that is its forerunner. It adopts the shape of a bird, the tau kúkai. The bird came out of the underworld and placed a cross on the ocean. Father Sun was born, climbed up the cross, in this way killing the world's darkness with his blows”.

 

The Huichol shamans say we are perdido, lost [53]. They say we are bringing doom and destruction to Yurianaka, Mother Earth, and that Taupa, Father Sun, is coming closer to the earth to purify it. They are concerned for the future and for the life of their children. They are holding great ceremonies calling in shamans from many areas to try and "hold up the sun." But they know they cannot do it themselves, for they are not the ones soiling the collective nest. We are. We are the ones who have to wake up, who have to find our lives.

 

For the Huichols, this is the purpose of their sacred pilgrimage to the holy land of Wiricuta — to find their lives. This is what all their ceremonies involving the ritual use of the peyote help them to accomplish. For shamanic peoples such as the Huichols, the purpose in changing channels is not for escapism, to get lost in imaginary hallucinations that have no basis in reality. Their purpose is to get a more accurate reading of the nature of reality. They seek entrance through the nierika into the numinous universe underlying the limited, material world of the sensory--the "mysterious, ubiquitous, concentrated form of non-material energy . . . loose about the world and contained in a more or less condensed degree by all objects" (Bob Calahan in his introduction to Jaimie de Angulo's Coyote Man and Old Doctor Loon).

 

Why? To obtain information, healing, and power, which they can use here on this plane of existence to better their lives and the lives of their people. Entering into the depths of the mystery is not something to take lightly, for the mystery is all about power and power can manifest itself in many ways. Out of respect, the Wisdom Elders observe, listen, and commune with this power in all its manifestations. From this base of phenomenological data of mind in nature, nature in mind, they came to learn the order and structure of life's connectedness and that all things are dependent upon each other and thus related. Recognizing this, the norm of reciprocity in all interactions is raised to the status of sacred. Balanced reciprocity with all of creation is observed at all costs, for without this practice, the fragile web of life is irreversibly damaged, a fate that faces us today.

 

Kogi Guardians of the Great Mother of Nature, Life and the Universe

 


Fig 171: Top: A Kogi village, Each family has a man’s house and a second for the women and the children, who are conceived in the fields, the ancient ruins of Cuidad Perdido (Lost city) to which the believed to have been founded around 800 CE, about 650 years earlier than Machu Picchu. The Kogi call the city Teyuna and believe it was the heart of a network of villages inhabited by their forebears, the Tairona. Centre: A family working to maintain gardens. The Kogi are small scale farmer gardeners that live ecologically. Right, are men with their poporo’s – a gourd and stick as female and male complements, to hold lime used to activate the coca leaf, and to coat the poporo over decades, forming a life history of the man’s thoughts and deeds. The women do likewise with their weaving. Lower: A male reaching manhood is initiated by taking his coca leaf and lime, followed by four days and nights without sleep being inculcated into manhood in the large sacred men’s house.

 

The Kogi meaning “jaguar", form an intriguing example of a theocratic culture whose spirituality is a form of cosmology based on “Aluna" the Great Mother, who they believe is the force behind nature, supported by male guardians called Mamos and the ritual consumption of coca leaves, which they consume using traditional lime as an activator of the free base, whose ritual also comprises accumulating the expressed lime on a poporo – a female gourd with a male stick, which slowly accumulates a growing lime spool over a man’s lifetime. Unbalanced masculinity, without this image of both sexes working together would be dangerous. When two Kogi men meet, they use the customary greeting, which is to exchange handfuls of coca.

 

I watched, fascinated, as Izquierdo moistened a wooden stick with saliva and dipped it into a poporo (a gourd filled with lime from powdered seashells), a carry-over from pre-Columbian civilisation. Izquierdo extracted some lime, wiped it on a wad of coca leaves to enhance the coca’s stimulating effect, and stuffed the wad in his mouth. The thick limescale, the hard residue that builds by incremental degree with each wipe around the rim of the gourd, is a living library of every thought underlying every stroke of the stick. For the Arhuaco, an individual’s every thought or dream is literally recorded by the metaphorical action of poporeando (dipping into the poporo). “We write our thoughts with it. It’s a record of a man’s entire life,” Izquierdo said.

 

Mamos are ideally chosen by divination at birth and kept for nine years in a darkened house and cave, fed by their mother and taught by elder Mamos in sensory deprivation designed to induce a direct connection with the universe as a whole to teach the child to attune to "Aluna" – the inner reality of the world – before the boy enters the outside world. The mother, as well as Mamo's generally are required to eat white food as this is the colour of the Great Mother.

 

Mamo Bernadino, who comes from a long Mamo line, says Kogi recommend life expectancy as 90 and his father died at 102, His description to the novice reaching manhood is very consistent with the intense concentration induced by coca:

 

Ask for your poporo think about it, ask for your mind, for the spirit guardians to grant these. The guardian of the poporo guarded the stick. The guardian of the gourds. You mustn't give up using the poporo and eating the coca, now or in the future, otherwise you're not a man and can't be married.  It's a woman. Now that you can use it, you can take a wife, but you have to think carefully. When you are married and you take a woman, you have to look after her, you have to work for her. You mustn't ever hit her, or mistreat her. At night before you sleep, chew the leaf. Chew four times at least to help you think clearly. And think what you need to do the next day. What things need to be done and how you are going to do them. Think it through.

 

Kogi religion is defined in terms of the structure of the cosmic universe that exists in complementary expressions. The sun separates the universe into two hemispheres: the east/west, leading to a series of complements: male/female, heat/cold, light/dark, and right/left. Within each pair, one cannot survive without the other. In the case of good(right)/evil(left), the Kogi believe committing a sin once in a while serves as a justification for the existence of good. These natural opposites are a way to keep the society balanced or “in agreement” (yuluka). In Kogi cosmology, they have added three dimensions to the standard N/S/E/W: Zenith, Nadir and the Center. Mother Goddess, the creator of the universe and mankind, created the cosmic egg lying at the centre. The horizontal layers of the egg are divided into two sections of four worlds with mankind (the 5th layer) in the centre. The egg also represents the uterus of Mother Goddess and the Sierra Nevada. Because of this, the Kogi have built the structure of the ceremonial house as a replica of the cosmos.

 

In the beginning, there was blackness. Only the sea. In the beginning, there was no sun, no moon, no people. In the beginning there were no animals, no plants, only the sea. The sea was the mother. The mother was not people. She was not anything, nothing at all. She was when she was. Spirit. She was memory and possibility. She was the womb.

 

“The thoughts of our ancestors are embedded in every rock and other element in which humans have contact,” said Izquierdo, who holds to Arhuaco belief that we exist in a conscious universe where all material things have life and awareness.

 

The Kogi understand the Earth to be a living being, and see humanity as its "children." They say that our actions of exploitation, devastation, and plundering for resources is weakening "The Great Mother" and leading to our destruction. They have made repeated efforts to warn the world of their evidence for a coming disaster of special extinction and climate crisis leading to a BBC program and many documentaries on their warnings.

 

Humans need water – they have to have water to live. The Earth is the same. Now it is weak and diseased. The animals die, the trees dry up. When new diseases appear, there will be no cure or medicine for them and the reason is that younger brother is violating fundamental principles continually drilling, mining, extracting petrol, minerals, stripping away the world. This is destroying all order and damaging the world. Tell the younger brother open your eyes hear the mamas law and story how things really are. But now they are taking out the Mother's heart, they are digging up the ground and cutting out her liver, her guts. The Mother is being cut to pieces and stripped of everything. Form their first landing they have been doing this. They are cutting out her eyes and ears. So the Mother too is sad and she will end and the world ends if you do not stop digging and digging. The mama must look after younger brother and the elder brother and the animals and the plants and all that is natural. Because the mama has a duty to care for all kinds of creatures and all kinds of people.

 

When I was 20 years old the water in the basin was plentiful. At that time there was no bird disease, or anything like that. Also it rained a lot. There were many animals. With the balance of the water and the frog shaped crystals are the ones that make it rain. All these quartz left them organised to protect and balance the Earth. Now that I am 50 years old, I see this place is destroyed and in this desecration, they also took the quartz from the Sun, from the Ayú (Coca leaf) the quartz that protects the human being, the crystals of the water, quartz of the light, quartz that represents  the man and woman, quartz that was organised for food, and quartz for blood in the veins of the earth, all of this they took. By this attitude of man, the birds began to disappear, by removing the quartz that represents the pigs, now the animals begin to disappear. These materials our Mother left to protect all that exists, but everything was taken away many other kinds of frogs and other figures were also taken away. As a result of this there are diseases in man and nature. … Neither with the spiritual works that we do can we repair the damage you caused, that's why we want you to help us take care to stop hurting ur Mother any more. If you are really willing to support this work, I will be really grateful.

 

Kogi are descendants of the Tairona culture, an advanced civilisation which built many stone structures and pathways in the jungles and made many gold objects which they would hang from trees and around their necks. The Tairona were forced to move into the highlands when the Caribs invaded around 1000 CE.proved beneficial and strategic by the time the Spanish entered modern-day Colombia in the 15th century. This proved beneficial and strategic by the time the Spanish entered modern-day Colombia in the 15th century. The Kogi Mamos have remained isolated from the rest of the world since the Spanish Conquistadors, and this has resulted in an unbroken cultural tradition over the last 500 years preserving the key aspects of Tairona culture including its coca consumption.

 

Fig 172: A Kogi Mamo and Kogi dress. Kogi men and women alike have simple modes of dress. The women pick, card, and spin wool and cotton while men do the weaving of the cloth. Men cwear a tunic and pants tied with a string at the waist. Women have a single length of cloth wrapped around their bodies as a dress. The Kogi all wear only pure white clothing. They say that white represents the Great Mother and therefore the purity of nature.

 

Their homeland – the world’s highest coastal mountain range – comprises every distinct climatic ecosystem in Colombia, from coastal wetlands and equatorial rainforest to alpine tundra and 5,000m glacial peaks. Declared by Unesco in 1979 as a Biosphere Reserve of Man and Humanity, the mountain range was named as one of the most irreplaceable ecosystems on Earth (Le Saout et al. 2013). The Kogi practice agriculture using slash-and-burn farming methods. Each family tends farms at varying altitudes of the Sierra, producing different crops to satisfy the range of their needs. Five to more than fifty single-family houses make up a village. These houses are not permanently occupied as each family has multiple houses at different altitudes. The villages "are simply gathering places where neighbors come together periodically, perhaps twice a month, to exchange news, discuss community matters, perform some minor rituals, or to trade with visiting Creole peasants. They also raise cattle on the highlands. They live in villages, called Kuibolos. Men live in a separate hut from the women and children. Each Kuibolo contains a large temple hut – the "nuhue" where only men are allowed and where divination and concentration, discussions and decisions are made. Women are not allowed because the Kogi believe that women are more connected to the Great Mother and have no need of entering the temple. There are also women priests in the villages. The Kogi do not allow the mistreatment of women, and it is not uncommon to find marriages that were not arranged, but the Kogi also disapprove of breaking arranged marriages. For nine days and nights, after death they turn the body so that the soul wanders on a journey that ends in rebirth of that soul (Reichel-Dolmatoff 1990).

 

Fields, houses, and livestock are passed from mother to daughter as well as from father to son, which is bilateral inheritance of these items. There is also the normal parallel descent of personal items, including ritual objects which are male property and descend patrilineally. But certain rights, names or associations descend matrilineally. Generally speaking, the Kogi are an austere people with a limited and plain material culture, including a general lack of adornment. Some items (such as cloth bags) have lineage specific markings, but most items are crudely made and utilitarian. The lack of protein resources leaves the Kogi in a chronic state of malnutrition. Marriage is only to other Kogi; they do not intermarry with their Creole or Colombian neighbors. The Kogi have peaceful relationships with other societies. They trade with their Creole neighbors and occasionally visit and trade with Colombian villages and towns. Their traditions mention past warfare with the invading Spanish and other tribes, but very little lethal conflict since the Spanish conquest. No cases of in-group or out group homicides are recorded (Mahnke M Kogi survey).

 

The the 15,000 Kogi share a Tairona descent with he 27,000 Arhuacos who have the same white dress style and social traditions, with the Mamos and the coca poporo, among subtle differences such as smaller square houses, more colourful female attire. The mochila – popular ornate woven bags are the most representative item of the Arhuaco people. These organic and 100% natural cross-body bags are mainly worn by the men. The bags are only woven by Wati (Arhuaco women) who posses the energy and the wisdom to make a unique creation for their husbands. They also have a subtly different cosmology. They believe in a male creator or "father" – Kakü Serankua, who engendered the first gods and material living things, other "fathers" like the sun and the snowy peaks and other "mothers" like the earth and the moon. Nature and society as a unity are ruled by a single sacred law, immutable, pre-existent, primitive and survivor to everyone and everything. The material world can exist or cease to exist but this law is believed to continue without being altered. This universal law Kunsamü is represented by a boy, Mamo Niankua. This law of nature is an explanation of the origins of matter and its evolution, equilibrium, preservation and harmony, that constitutes the fundamental objectives and the reason being of the Mamo; the spiritual authority of the Arhuaco society. They specialise in certain knowledge areas such as philosophy, sacerdotalism, medicine and practical community or individual counsellors.

 

They likewise consider the Sierra Nevada de Santa Marta to be the heart of the world, and believe that the well-being of the rest of the world depends on it, but the Earth and its climate and species are being destroyed by younger brother. Anthropologist Felipe Cárdenas has been working with the Arhuacos and the Kogis for decades and remembers hearing these predictions as early as 1980, when he began studying their divination practices. "They have a repertoire of knowledge on how to read nature like a book, not only from an intellectual, rational way of knowing," Cárdenas said. "To them, nature is like a great text, a great library that is sending messages and transforming them into a wise man or woman".

 

The Way of the Ultimate Tao

 

Fig 173: The Dragon of Order amidst the swirling Chaos of the Abyss (Rawson and Legeza R440)

 

There was something complete and mysterious

Existing before heaven and earth,

Silent, invisible,

Unchanging, standing alone,

Unceasing, ever in motion.

Able to be the mother of the world.

I do not know its name.

Call it Tao. Lao Tsu.

 

Complementarity: The Tao of Physics, Nature and Gender

 

The foundation of the mind and of the universe is the Tao. It is forever a complementation, not a Decartesian duality, across which there is an indivisible gulf, but the intimate marriage of realities - It is the hieros gamos of nature itself.

 

From the beginning, both mind and universe exist as paradoxical complements, each discovering its own nature through its complement. From birth to death, all our experience of reality is through the magic warp and weft of the subjective conscious mind. It is the umbilicus of reality without which the physical universe would be an abyss without even a dream of existence.

 

Yet the physical universe is also fundamental to existence, for through it our manifold dreams of existence find one common ground of objectivity in which the entire historical process of incarnation can come to a meaningful account. We are physical. We bleed when cut and swoon when concussed. Yet the description of physical reality is no more and no less than a myth told about the stabilities and correspondences of our conscious experience.

 

The phenomena of the physical universe are themselves in a state of a paradox of relativity and quantum uncertainty in which the future and the past become lost in probabilities which can never be disentangled from their quantum superpositions until the reaper of experience casts our lot and the world becomes frozen into the history we see being made before our eyes.

 

For the universe is forever the Tao of Physics, the paradoxical interplay of wave and particle, and as natural processes gather into the macroscopic world of experience, chaos and order, as the weather, evolution and conscious thought alike attest. For order to attempt to rule over chaos is as futile as for the particle to try to rule over the wave. Any society which attempts to rule by order alone is doomed to catastrophe as the natural process transition becomes frozen into an apocalyptic revolution collapsing the old order.

 

In regard to nature, the imposition of order, by domination of nature, through belief that the rule of order of civilisation can continue until the evidence to the contrary is incontestable is suicidal. By this time many chaotic transitions have reached irreversible crisis and we become doomed by our own rigid lack of sensitivity and foresight. This the why we need inebriety of foresight, and the samadhi of contemplation as well as the rational scientific approach when dealing with the uncarved block of future possibilities.

 

The natural order requires complementation between the harmonious rule of order and a continuing respect for the fertility of chaos. Order needs to be at all times suppliant and responsive to fertile transition so that new order can emerge from the natural ferment of chaos.

 

The Tao is the path of nature. It is not only living with  nature but being  nature as individuals and in the societies we foster and the cultures we celebrate. The way of nature is also the way of life and death, of tooth and claw, but it is the role of immortal wisdom to understand nature in all her complements and to utilize her bounty in arriving at a just and harmonious existence, without imposing on her our own selfish designs. In doing so we are ‘future dreaming’ engaging in a vision quest of the evolutionary unfolding. The Tao stresses moving with the forces of nature in utilizing their own flow sustainably, not in dominion and domination.

 

The Way of the Valley

 

In the “Tao te Ching” (Feng & English 1972), Lao Tsu, or ‘old man’ provides a clear and organic example of Taoist subtlety in erasing personal history. The work was written only through a twist of fate, because as Lao Tsu was leaving for the wilderness for the last time, he was jailed by the gatekeeper until he wrote down his teachings for posterity. This ‘gatekeeper’ is himself said to be a great master Yin-hsi of the Kuan (i.e. Han-ku) Pass (Wilhelm 1931 6). It is said that when Lao Tsu walked, the birds and animals would accompany him. Lao Tsu and Confucius were contemporaries and it is said that Confucius met Lao Tsu to take advice from the ‘man of the wilderness’, whom he found an unnerving foil to his own ideas of social order.

 

Fig 174: "The dark has a light spot and the light has a dark spot - that's how they can relate to one another"
Complementation of male and female nature yin and yang in one another in the Tao (Joseph Campbell).

 

“In the Taoist perspective, even good and evil are not head-on opposites. The West has tended to dichotomize the two, but Taoists are less categorical. They buttress their reserve with the story of a farmer whose horse ran away. His neighbor commiserated, only to be told, “Who knows what's good or bad?” It was true, for the next day the horse returned, bringing with it a drove of wild horses it had befriended. The neighbor reappeared, this time with congratulations for the windfall. He received the same response: “Who knows what's good or bad?” Again this proved true, for the next day the farmer's son tried to mount one of the wild horses and fell, breaking his leg. More commiserations from the neighbor, which elicited the question, “Who knows what is good or bad?” And for a fourth time the farmer's point prevailed, for the following day soldiers came by commandeering for the army, and the son was exempted because of his injury.” Huston Smith, The World's Religions (Occhigrosso 1996 153)

 

The Chinese Tao, natural law, or way provides a cleavage of the totality into complementary creative and receptive principles. The Tao is a seamless web of unbroken movement and change filled with undulations, waves, patterns of ripples, vortices and temporary standing waves like a river. Every observer is an integral functioning part of this web which extends both into the past and into the future throughout space-time. It never stops, never turns back on itself, and none of its patterns of which we can take conceptual snapshots are real in the sense of being permanent, even for the briefest moment of time we can imagine. Like streaming clouds the objects and facts of our world are to the Taoist simply shapes and phases which last long enough in one general form for us to consider them as units. In a strong wind clouds change their shapes fast. In the slowest of the winds of Tao the mountains and rocks of the earth change their shapes very slowly - but continuously and certainly.

 

No binary, ideal or atomic concept has any independent reality or permanence in this unchanging river of change. No symbol can be separated from the organic context of the whole. Nothing which happens, no event or process ever repeats itself exactly. Nevertheless the Tao is unchanging like a convoluted eroded stone which stands beyond time. Men simply find it hard to observe the fact. All the separations which men claim to decipher in the web of Tao are useful fabrications, concepts being themselves ripples in the ‘mental’ part of the stream. Each human being himself is woven out of a complex system of totally mobile interactions with his environment. His body is in perpetual change, not by jumps from state to state; for his ageing does not correspond to minutes, hours and birthdays, but goes on all the time.

 

The twisted and eroded stone was a motif repeated tens of thousands of times in paintings and on ceramics, often combined with trees, flowers and birds. Its reference always is to this truth of Tao as a reality whose essence is never ceasing, perpetual, seamless process. In the face of this intuition, what can man do?

 

There is a relevant story told in the Chuang-tzu, one of the most revered Taoist books. One day Confucius and his pupils were walking by a turbulent river, which swept over rocks, rapids and waterfalls. They saw an old man swimming in the river, far upstream. He was playing in the raging water and went under. Confucius sent his pupils running downstream to try and save him. However, the old man beached safely on the bank, and stood up unharmed, the water streaming from his hair. The pupils brought him to Confucius, who asked him how on earth he had managed to survive in the torrent among the rocks. He answered, ‘Oh, I know how to go in with a descending vortex, and come out with an ascending one’ (Rawson and Legeza 1973).

 

In the Chuang Tzu Lao Tzu asks Confucius “What is the gist of your teaching?” “The gist of it is benevolence and righteousness.” “May I ask if they belong to the inborn nature of man?” asked Lao Tzu. “Of course,” said Confucius. “If the gentleman lacks benevolence, he will get nowhere; if he lacks righteousness, he cannot even stay alive. They are truly the inborn nature of man. What else could they be?” Lao Tzu said, “May I ask your definition of benevolence and righteousness?” Confucius said, “To be glad and joyful in mind; to embrace universal love and be without partisanship - this is the true form of benevolence and righteousness.” Lao Tzu said, “ ‘Universal love’  - that's a rather nebulous ideal, isn’t it? And to be without partisanship is already a kind of partisanship. Do you want to keep the world from losing its simplicity? Heaven and earth hold fast to their constant ways, the sun and moon to their brightness, the stars and planets to their ranks, the birds and beasts to their flocks, the trees and shrubs to their stands. You have only to go along with Virtue in your actions, to follow the Way in your journey, and already you will be there. Why these flags of benevolence and righteousness, so bravely upraised, as though you were beating a drum and searching for a lost child? Ah, you will bring confusion to the nature of man.”

 

The Tao, that web of time and change, is a network of vortices like a moving and dangerous torrent of water; and the ideal Taoist is he who has learned to use all his senses and faculties to intuit the shapes of the currents in the Tao, so as to harmonize himself with them completely. Works of art provide some of the means for bringing people into communion with the currents and vortices, giving them a deep sense of their presence, and of the ways in which the tangled skeins evolve.

 

Fig 175: The Jade Lady among the clouds - Yin as Chaos

 

Ts'ui Tzu-chung  (Rawson and Legeza 1973). One of the most important and complex female deities of Taoism is the Queen Mother of the West, who can confer immortality.

 

'Vast indeed is the ultimate Tao,

Spontaneously itself, apparently without acting,

End of all ages and beginning of all ages,

Existing before Earth and existing before Heaven,

Silently embracing the whole of time,

Continuing uninterrupted though all eons, ...

It is the ancestor of all doctrines,

The mystery beyond all mysteries' (Tao te Ching).

 

It is only in this sense of unbroken wholeness that the Tao is subdivided into natural complementary creative and receptive principles of yang and yin associated with male and female, day and night, heaven and earth etc. The power of the creative lies beyond the describable, and complements the world of form. The two together form the mysterious totality of existence. Central to the organic nature of the Tao is the inextricable dependence of each attribute on its complement, from which it draws its very identity.

 

Under heaven all can see beauty as beauty only because there is ugliness.

All can know good as good only because there is evil.

 

The Tao cannot be named, cannot be symbolised nor captured by rational thought or symbols:

 

The Tao that can be told is not the eternal Tao.

The name that can be named is not the eternal name.

The nameless is the beginning of heaven and earth.

The named is the mother of ten thousand things.

Ever desireless, one can see the mystery.

Ever desiring, one can see the manifestations.

These two spring from the same source but differ in name;

this appears as darkness.

Darkness within darkness.

The gate to all mystery.

 

The Tao is timeless and ancient, imperceptible and indefinable yet ever present:

 

From above it is not bright;

From below it is not dark:

An unbroken thread beyond description.

It returns to nothingness.

The form of the formless,

The image of the imageless,

It is called indefinable beyond imagination.

Stand before it and there is no beginning.

Follow it and there is no end.

Stay with the ancient Tao,

Move with the present.

 

Knowing the ancient beginning is the essence of Tao. Taoist philosophy is singularly relevant to the modern age because it teaches that nature should not be disrupted:

 

Do you think you can take over the universe and improve it?

I do not believe it can be done.

The universe is sacred. You cannot improve it.

If you try and change it, you will ruin it.

If you try and hold it, you will lose it.

It also lies beyond simple rules of morality:

 

A brave and passionate man will kill or be killed.

A brave and calm man will always preserve life.

Of these two which is harmful?

Some things are not favoured by heaven.

Who knows why? Even the sage is unsure of this.

 

Lao tsu pictures the sage as wild and untamed but in contact with the natural maternal source:

 

People have purpose and usefulness

But I alone am ignorant and uncouth

I am different from all the others,

but I draw nourishment from the mother.

 

The opposites of male and female, light and dark etc. are not only interdependent, but it is essential for humanity to maintain a receptive relation to the creative Tao. This requires both the feminine receptiveness of the valley of the earth, and the primal pregnancy of the ‘uncarved block’, and also an attitude towards leadership and control which is humble and submissive and yields to transition rather than imposing order:

 

Know the strength of man, But keep a woman's care!

Be the stream of the universe, Ever true and unswerving,

Become as a little child once more.

Know the white, But keep the black! Be an example to the world!

Being an example to the world, Ever true and unwavering,

Return to the infinite. Know honour and humility.

Be the valley of the universe, Ever true and resourceful,

Return to the state of the uncarved block.

When the block is carved it becomes useful.

When the sage uses it he becomes the ruler.

Thus, “A great tailor cuts little” (Lao Tsu).

 

Thus man follows the feminine earth, rather than heaven and consequently the creative emerges from nature itself:

 

Man follows earth.

Earth follows heaven.

Heaven follows the tao.

Tao follows what is natural.

 

Despite being in yielding responsiveness to the natural order, the sage possesses the personal power of the shaman:

 

He who knows how to live can walk abroad Without fear of rhinoceros or tiger.

He will not be wounded in battle. For in him rhinoceroses can find no place to thrust their horn,

Tigers no place to use their claws, And weapons no place to pierce.

Why is this so? Because he has no place for death to enter.

 

Lao Tsu saw the machinery of the state as a structured force which ran against the verdant abundance of the Tao:

 

The more laws and restrictions there are, The poorer people become.

The sharper men's weapons, The more trouble in the land

 

 

Fig 176: Sexual union is central to Taoist thought. Sex roles give both genders the superior position. Despite the patriarchy,
ancient matriarchal identification with the land required conserving male energies to maintain relations with many wives

(Rawson and Legeza 1973).

 

The Tao also has an active sexual manifestation similar to Tantrism. The natural complementation of male and female sexual energies, ching, as manifestations of life force became elaborated into a technique of gathering vital energies through active love-making while withholding orgasm. This attitude arises from the pursuit of immortality, and origins in matriarchal land title-holding based on yin-earth identification, resulting in polygamy and the need to maintain many active relationships. The inner alchemy of Taoism is closely related to the practices of Tantric yoga, involving similar chakra centers based on sex, heart and mind, derived from Buddhist influences.

 

The I Ching oracle (Wilhelm 1960), or book of changes, is a primary example of a sexually paradoxical chance oracle, as it is based on applying uncertainty to the female and male principles of yin and yang. It shows both fundamental Taoist and Confucian influence which was again serendipitously created as a result of incarceration. According to the principles of the I Ching, consciousness, living organisms, and chance are a common manifestation of the cosmic creative principle. Thus the use of chance in throwing the oracle, far from being superstitious faith in the drop of a coin, links to consciousness. uncertainty and to life itself, as with the Urim and Thummim of Judaism, and the Tarot.

 

Yin and yang are firstly further divided into 8 yin-yang trigrams: heaven (the creative), wind (wood), water (the abyss), mountain (stillness), earth (the receptive), thunder (the arousing), fire (the clinging), the lake (joyful). The trigram transformations are then doubled to give 64 hexagrams, whose 64 x 64 = 4096 secondary transformations represent a set of archetypal dynamical situations. This set of 64 states have been carefully designed to give a generic set of conditions. Chance is used to generate a reading by throwing sticks or coins. The results of these two methods differ in the greater probabilities the coin oracle give to moving lines.

 

The origin of the trigrams is said to go back to Fu Hsi a legendary character from the period of hunting and fishing and the invention of cooking. They are thus of such antiquity that they antedate recorded history. The names of the trigrams do not occur anywhere else in Chinese language leading some to suggest they have a foreign origin although this may be simply due to their very ancient nature. King Wen, the progenitor of the Chou dynasty, elaborated the eight trigrams into a vastly larger system of transformations. King Wen is said to have added brief commentaries when he was imprisoned by the tyrant Chou Hsin. Wen was named king posthumously when his son Wu deposed the house of Shange and began the Chou dynasty which lasted 900 years. His son, the Duke of Chou, added the text of the moving lines. Confucius then studied and added to it in his senescence adding the Commentary on the Decision and less directly the Commentary on the Images.

 

Karen Armstrong (2022) in “Sacred Nature” notes:

 

The Dao is not the “creator” of the ten thousand things, looking down on them benignly from afar. Rather, Laozi explains, it is their “mother” and the two are inseparable. Indeed, we cannot know one without the other:

 

The world has a source: the world’s mother. Once you have the mother,
You know the children.

Once you know the children, Return to the mother.

 

Heaven-and-earth—the cosmos comprising our material world—and the ten thousand things are simply stages in the Dao’s own evolution. It is the extraordinary force that holds everything together, makes the world productive and keeps it in being. Every single thing that exists is what it is because it is animated by the creative activity of the Dao.

 

But the Dao is not an invasive, alien, controlling power. Rather, everything is the Dao. It is, therefore, the de (“nature”) of each creature; it is its identity, the force that makes it what it truly is. Thus every single “thing” in the world—animal, plant or mineral—embodies the One in its own unique way. What’s more, these “things” are not self- centred; each manifests itself in an environment where it interacts harmoniously with the de of all the other things in its vicinity—in rather the same way that each ingredient in a stew blends with and enhances the others.

 

Bonpo Tibetan Shamanism

 

The following summary is from John M Reynolds "Yungdrung Bön Ancient Tibetan Bonpo Shamanism.

 

The ancient Tibetan shamanism and animism, the pre-Buddhist spiritual and religious culture of Tibet, was known as Bon, and a practitioner of these shamanic techniques of ecstasy and ritual magic, the methods of working with energy, was known as a Bonpo. Bonpo is still the designation for a shaman in many tribal regions of the Himalayas. But increasingly, over the centuries, the ecstatic shaman has been replaced by the priestly Lama or ritual expert, and so later Bonpos in Central Tibet also came to fill a role more ritualistic than ecstatic.

 

 

Fig 177:  An old photo of Bön shamans

 

Originally the word Bonpo meant someone who invoked the gods and summoned the spirits.

 

The history of the development of Bon may be divided into three phases:

 

1. Primitive Bon more or less corresponds to the archaic shamanism and paganism of ancient Northern and Central Asia. This shamanism is still practiced in its original and unreformed version in remote areas of the Himalayas, as well as on the borders of Tibet and China.

2. Yungdrung Bon or Old Bon (bon rnying-ma) was the high religious culture of the ancient kingdom of Zhang-zhung which centered around Gangchen Tise or Mount Kailas in Western Tibet. This kingdom, which possessed its own culture and language and writing, maintained an independent existence long before the rise of civilization in Central Tibet in the seventh century with the coming of Indian Buddhism to that country.

3. New Bon (bon gsar-ma) was a deliberate and conscious amalgamation of the Bon of Zhang-zhung with the Buddhism of Indian origin, especially as this spiritual tradition was represented by the Nyingmapa school in Tibet.  In the reformed Bon, one finds a monastic system, philosophy colleges, and a scholastic tradition and curriculum fully comparable to that found in the other schools of Tibetan Buddhism, especially the Nyingmapas. My Lama Yeshe Dorje with whom I took the Dharma vows was a Ningmapa exorcist and weather shaman. On the other side of the matter, many ancient Bonpo rituals and practices have been accepted into the Buddhist schools of Indian origin in Tibet and, in particular, as the cult of the Guardian spirits, the old pagan pre-Buddhist deities of Tibet who are now the protectors of the Dharma.


Fig 178: Lama dancing at Tikse monastery on our journey in 1976 illustrates the merging of Tibetan animism with Buddhism.

 

Furthermore, shamanism continues to be practiced in Tibet in its archaic form and such a practitioner is generally known as a Pawo (dpa'-bo) or Lhapa. This social function is clearly distinguished from that of the Lama or priest.

 

In general, the Pawo is characterized by spirit possession. After entering into an altered state of consciousness or trance induced through drumming and chanting, his or her consciousness principle known as the Namshe (rnam-shes) is projected out of the physical body through the aperture at the top of the skull into one of the three symbolic mirrors arranged on the shamanic altar. These three mirrors represent the gateways to the other worlds of the Lha (the celestial spirits), of the Tsen (the earth and mountain spirits), and of the Lu (the subterranean water spirits), respectively. These three types of spirit correspond to the three zones -- sky, earth, and underworld-- into which the world was divided in the ancient Bonpo shamanic cosmology.

 

The Kami of Japanese Shinto

 

Shinto is polytheistic and revolves around the kami, supernatural entities believed to inhabit all things. The link between the kami and the natural world has led to Shinto being considered animistic.

 

Although historians debate at what point it is suitable to refer to Shinto as a distinct religion, kami veneration has been traced back to Japan's Yayoi period (300 BC to AD 300). Buddhism entered Japan at the end of the Kofun period (AD 300 to 538) and spread rapidly. Religious syncretisation made kami worship and Buddhism functionally inseparable, a process called shinbutsu-shūgō. The kami came to be viewed as part of Buddhist cosmology and were increasingly depicted anthropomorphically. in Japan, it has long been considered acceptable to practice different religious traditions simultaneously. Japanese religion is therefore highly pluralistic. The earliest written tradition regarding kami worship was recorded in the 8th-century Kojiki and Nihon Shoki.

 

Kami (Japanese: , [kami]) (often taken to mean "gods", though the concept is more involved than that) are the spirits, phenomena or "holy powers" that are venerated in the religion of Shinto. They can be elements of the landscape, forces of nature, as well as beings and the qualities that these beings express; they can also be the spirits of venerated dead people. Many kami are considered the ancient ancestors of entire clans (some ancestors became kami upon their death if they were able to embody the values and virtues of kami in life). Traditionally, great or sensational leaders like the Emperor could be or became kami.

 

Fig 179: Amaterasu emerging from the cave, Ama-no-Iwato,

to which she once retreated (detail of woodblock print by Kunisada).

 

In Shinto, kami are not separate from nature, but are of nature, possessing positive and negative, and good and evil characteristics. They are manifestations of musubi (結び), the interconnecting energy of the universe, and are considered exemplary of what humanity should strive towards. Kami are believed to be "hidden" from this world, and inhabit a complementary existence that mirrors our own: shinkai (神界, "the world of the kami").To be in harmony with the awe-inspiring aspects of nature is to be conscious of kannagara no michi (随神の道 or 惟神の道, "the way of the kami”).

 

When Amaterasu the sun goddess sent her grandson to earth to rule, she gave him five rice grains, which had been grown in the fields of heaven (Takamagahara). This rice made it possible for him to transform the “wilderness". The kami are not necessarily considered omnipotent or omniscient and can have flawed personalities and are capable of ignoble acts. In the myths of Amaterasu, she could see the events of the human world, but had to use divination rituals to see the future.

 

There are considered to be three main variations of kami: Amatsukami (天津神, the heavenly deities), Kunitsukami (国津神, the gods of the earthly realm), and ya-o-yorozu no kami (八百万の神, countless kami). ("八百万" literally means eight million, but idiomatically it expresses "uncountably many" and "all-around"—like many East Asian cultures, the Japanese often use the number 8, representing the cardinal and ordinal directions, to symbolize ubiquity.)

 

Fig 180: Amaterasu’s cave Ama-no-Iwato

 

The word from Western philosophy that deals with the same concept is numinous, which has been variously taken to mean both a subjective sense of spiritual awe and any entity that evokes that sense, indicating or suggesting the presence of a divinity.

 

Likewise, according to the Ainu of Hokkaido, spirits reside in all natural objects. Ainu regarded natural phenomena that are useful to human beings, including flora and fauna, as well as daily life necessities such as fire, water, living implements and forces beyond human control like the weather, as kamuy, and paid homage to them. Some kamuy are thought to cause diseases, earthquakes, thunder and other natural phenomena. In addition to these naturally occurring kamuy, man-made implements boats, hearth hooks, mortar and mallets are also believed to be kamuy. Some kamuy protect humans, so that they can live in safety. Others, such as fire, offer assistance beyond human ability and listen to humansappeals and wishes that have to be conveyed to other kamuy. The fish owl is viewed as a kamuy whose role is to watch villages, and it is highly considered by the Ainu people. Some kamuy of plants have the power to keep evil spirits away. The term is equivalent to kami in Shinto.

 

Maori Maatauranga

 

Fig 181: Left: Papa and Rangi were locked in tight embrace. Centre: Tane Mahuta the Kauri world tree of Aotearoa –  a tall Kauri - Agathis australis, up to 2000 years old.

Right: Tumakoha, the Arawa Tohunga – priest, mystic, bard and genealogist, was the highest tohunga of the old religion in the Arawa tribe surviving in modern times.

 

Thanks-giving to Tane – Guardian of the World Tree

 

At the beginning of time stood Te Kore,

the nothingness - Io.

Then there was Te Po the Great Night,

the Long Night the intensely Dark Night,

the Gloom-laden Night the Night to be Felt, the Night Unseen.

 

Then Rangi the sky, dwelt with Papa tu a nuku the Earth,

and was joined with her, and land was made.

But their numerous offspring lived in darkness,

 for their parents were not yet parted,

the sky lay upon the earth and no light came between them,

and the land was unfruitful, and the sea was all dark water.

 

The war god Tu matauenga said "let us kill them”,

but Tane mahuta, god and father of the forests

and all things that inhabit them answered

"No, not so. It is better to rend them apart,

and to let the Sky stand far above us

and the Earth lie below here.

 

Let the Sky become a stranger to us,

but let the Earth remain close to us as our nursing mother."

Over vast time, the Kauri pushed them apart.

With heavy groans and shrieks of pain,

the parents of the sons cried out

"Why did you do this crime,

why did you slay your parents' love?

 

For this section, I have chosen three short quotations to avoid misinterpreting the cultural translation. Maori history differs from many other ethnic cultures in that they have, despite colonial oppression, held their own. When Kawiti and Hone Heke in 1845 cut down the flagpole of British authority, reducing Kororareka the original colonial capital to smoking ruins. They later  retreated into the forest where they perfected developing the art of trench warfare,70 years before the First World War, holding the forces of the British Empire at Bay in a stalemate.

 

Fig 182: ne Heke with Te Ruki Kawiti and Hāriata Rongo (Alexander Turnbull Library, C-012-019)

 

Paul Moon (2013), commenting on criticism of Marama Muru-Lanning’s research on the Waikato river – He piko, he taniwha – as being unscientifically spiritual, notes the central place of animism in the Maori world view:

 

Animism is the belief that natural things and phenomena have a life force of their own. Māori would call this life force mauri. The pre-European Māori spiritual way of being was exactly, a belief that everything had a life force. Given that, our tīpuna (ancestors) practised animism every day of their lives. Christianity has not caused that belief to disappear among us; instead the two co-exist.

 

Fig 183: Taniwhaa Maori supernatural serpent. In the prehistoric age of early human occupation, nomadic Maori hunters created New Zealands earliest surviving artworks in caves and shelters as long ago as the fifteenth century or earlier. Then all of a sudden between 700 and 400 years ago, most of the east coast forests were destroyed in a series of huge, man made fires. The exact reason is heavily debated and will never be known. What is known is that the fires resulted in a razing of the habitat of many of the birds. A number of species including all the Moas became extinct. The areas formerly favoured for hunting and where many of the rock shelters occur, became barren and inhospitable (Narbey 2013).

 

Maori today are fully scientific about the preservation of their rivers, although treating them as living agents and have recently brought a class action suit against the NZ Government for allowing the farming sector to pollute them indiscriminately:

 

Fig 184: Polarities in the Maori cosmos have parallels with the Shipibo cosmos (Salmond 1978).

 

As a Nāti, I pay homage to Hikurangi, our ancestor mountain and to Waiapu our ancestor river. All (practising) Māori pay homage to a geographical feature as an ancestor. In paying homage to that ancestor we imbue it with a life force that goes beyond weather and geology. And although we understand how both those factors impact on that life force, in paying homage we assign a religious aspect to the geological feature that would otherwise not exist. However, Hohepa Kereopa qualifies that by saying mauri requires human intervention (Moon, 2003). That is without our reference to Hikurangi the mountain as an ancestor, or as in many other cultures speaking about a mountain as if it were alive, then the religious aspect is unlikely to be assigned. Lets look at this aspect of assigning life to natural phenomena in the light of storms and environmental issues. A whole whakapapa on the naming of storms has grown over the years. We understand storms because we experience their beauty and their fury. And although we might also understand the science behind their existence, we are also likely to assign their existence as penance for wrong done our lack of care of the environment for example. ... Having that connection to that mountain and river does not mean I will not take a scientific view. What it does mean is the scientific view I do take will be through the lens of being Māori.

 

Anne Salmond (1985) outlines Maori epistemology and the way Maori cosmology leads to an ongoing concept of knowledgable destiny in the pursuit of survival:

 

Maatauranga, or reliable knowledge, is a term in Maori almost synonymous with moohiotanga, knowledge acquired by familiarity and the exercise of intelligence. A particular form of maatauranga is waananga, ancestral knowledge which enabled its possessor to communicate directly with the ancestor-gods and to activate their power.  In this conception of the universe, men and women existed at a threshold or pae between sky and earth, life and death, light and dark, and exerted themselves to influence destiny. Just as Tane, the ancestor of humanity, forced earth and sky apart to create a world of light, growth, and life, so people worked through ritual to focus ancestral and essential power (mana atua), and to harness it for their survival: At moments when this power entered the phenomenal world it was said, Te ihi, te wehi me te wana!(essential force, fearful force, awesome power!). Wild and extraordinary phenomena were attributed to the interventions of such power, and so were termed atua; (god, supernatural being: anything strange and extraordinary). Tohu or omens, on the other hand, were predictive indicators of the workings of the phenomenal world, and tohunga (priests or knowledgeable experts) were the skilled interpreters of such signs. Waananga, or knowledge for activating ancestral power, included cosmological and ancestral histories—both expressed in a genealogical language of description since all matter proceeded from a common source; ritual practices; and karakia or formulae of power.5 This sort of knowledge was regarded as a family treasure (taonga).

 

The debate about the Maori world view Maatauranga and its relationship with the scientific world view continues to be hotly debated in 2021-2 (In defence of Science NZ Listener 2021 Jul 31 4, Aug 7 4, 18, 14 4-5, 28 6-7, 31 4-5, Sep 4 5-7, Dec 18 5, 2022 Jan 8 4, Mar 22 7, Apr 2 5), in the light of a decision resulting in both gaining a comparative status in the education system, attesting to the fact that in at least some parts of the world, theanimistic view of life and nature can stand alongside physicalmaterialism. The Maori party has recently petitioned that New Zealand be officially named  Aotearoa – the land of the long white cloud – althoughthis is already recognised as the country’s name in our dual language system, although it is actually the Maori name for the North Island, attesting to the resurgence of a more long-lasting  vision of cultural history than Western commercial materialism can lay claim to.

 

Fig 185: Screenshot from Ministry of Education website explaining changes to NCEA Mauri is a Maori term. The website contains a Glossary which defines mauri as "The vital essence, life force of everything: be it a physical object, living thing or ecosystem. In Chemistry and Biology, mauri refers to the health and life-sustaining capacity of the taiao, on biological, physical, and chemical levels."

 

James Cowan (1930), although an earlier colonial interpreter of Maori customs, spoke fluent Maori and has given an insightful historical view of Maori animism that carries with it the freshness of a first hand verbal account:

 

The Maori-Polynesian religion, broadly stated, consisted in a reverence for the personified powers of nature, and a worship or propitiation of the spirits of ancestors. A belief in the animation of all nature pervaded and influenced the whole life of the Maori, and equally strong was his faith in the divinity of his great Ariki forefathers, ancestors who had long passed to the Reinga-land, yet whose spirits still held dominion over their descendants and were powerful to bless or ban. The Maori invested the elements and forces of the cosmos with names and human attributes; these and his reverenced dead stood to him for deities. That universal primitive religion which takes the form of animism is nowhere to be found more copiously embodied in priestly karakia, or ritual, and sacred legend than among the New Zealanders and the islands of Polynesia; and nowhere are ancestral spirits so venerated, their names held so sacred that their repetition is in itself a prayer. So carefully are the genealogies preserved that their recitation forms a large portion of many a karakia; any mistake in the repetition destroys the efficacy of the prayer or formula, and is even fatal to the suppliant.

 

There is much that is sublime in the ancient cosmogonies. The Maori could conceive of uncountable aeons of Chaos and primeval Darkness (Po), gradually giving place to light until the Ao-māramai the World of Light was evolved. Ages upon ages of Nothing (Kore), as the old tohungas recited, preceded the gradual Dawn of Life and the coming into being of the Heavens and the Earth. Many tribal genealogies go back to the source of all things, to the time when the world was without form and void. The idea that seems most strongly to pervade the Maori mind, the conception that colours all his theories as to the origin of everything in nature, is the dual principle, the generative power of male and female, of the active and passive forces. Everything he endowed with sex, even the successive periods of Darkness and of Light, before man was. Light was to him the primal active generating force, operating upon Po, the Darkness, the passive, the receptacle for the mysterious Vivifier. 

 

It was Tane-mahuta who forced his parents apart by standing on his head and thrusting Rangi upwards with his feet. Tane's limbs were the trees; it was with these forest-pillars that he propped up the leaning sky, so that the Sky-Parent henceforth dwelt on high, dropping down his tears on Papa's face in the form of rain and dew. Tearsare a poetic euphemism for the procreating and fecundative powers of the Sky, the Clouds, the Rain, and the Sun. These potent influences Rangi showers upon his spouse the Earth, who in return brings forth abundantly of all plants and trees and foods, and who ever exhales her tokens of love or aroha in the form of mists and soft clouds. These vapours of aroha are night after night wafted on high to her Sky-Husband, her Tane, whose face and breast are so grandly adorned with myriads of stars. Papa (a term interchangeable, as word-students know, with the equally universal “mama”), is the all-nourishing, all begetting one, the great Mater Genetrix.

 

Beyond and above the personification of natural forces and objects, the Earth, the Ocean, the Wind, the Sun and Moon and Stars, there was the belief in a Great First Cause. This supreme being is Io, a name exceedingly sacred and not to be mentioned lightly. Io was really the God,says a Maori. The protection or shelter of Io (“Te Maru a Io”), is an expression in an ancient prayer. In a Ngati-Porou (Takitimu) cosmological recital, written for me by an old chief, Io is coupled with Hå as one of the two high deities. Hā, however, means the breath of life, the vivifying force. Io may be from the original iho, the core, the animating force of all things.

 

The was Io-matua, the meaning of which is, that he was the parent of all things; in the heavens or in the worlds. His second name was Io-mata-ngaro [Io-the-hidden-face], which name means that he is never seen by man. His third name is Io-mata-aho [Io-seen-in-a-flash], so called because he is never seen except as in a flash of light or lightning. A fourth name is Io-tikitiki-o-rangi [Io-exalted-of-heaven], called so because he dwells in the highest and last of the heavens. A fifth name is Io-nui [Io-the-great-god], because he is greater than all the other gods that are known as dwelling in the heavens or the earth.

 

Nature-worshipper as the Maori was, everything was personified—the trees, the streams, the rain and dew, the mist and sunshine. He had deep respect for the forest of tall timbers—the Vast and Holy Woods of Tané.” In the fogs that rose like fleecy wraiths from the rivers and the swamps were the Hau-Maringiringi, the dewy children of Rangi and Papa. These, too, were the divine offspring of the Sky-Father and Earth-Mother: Hau-nui and Tomairangi the dew; Tane-uarangi, the heavy rain; Hau-maroroto, rain in big drops; and the grateful warmth of midsummer days was the Tou-a-Rangi. Besides the great deities, the seven of Rangi and Papa, there were the innumerable lesser deities of the Maori pantheon, a vast company of atua, to whom invocations and propitiatory incantations were addressed; atua of earth and sky, of cultivation and food, of fishing and seafaring, of the forests and waters, and particularly of war. These were in general deified beings of mortal origin. Amongst a people whose great glory was in battle, deities of war held high place. Each tribe had its war-god, and each god had its kaupapa or medium.

 

However the Amazonian peoples, the Northern Ojibwa, the Maori and the trafficked Nayaka are highly evolved migratory ethnic groups, so it is pertinent when considering the ancient origins of animism to look back to our founding human cultures to see how animism figures in their societies and cultural practices.

 

The Khonds of India

 

Khonds (Kondha and Kandha ) are an indigenous Adivasi tribal community in India. Traditionally hunter-gatherers, they are divided into the hill-dwelling and plain-dwelling Khonds, but the Khonds themselves identify by their specific clans. Khonds usually hold large tracts of fertile land, but still practice hunting, gathering, and slash-and-burn agriculture in the forests as a symbol of their connection to, and as an assertion of their ownership of the forests wherein they dwell. They commonly practice clan exogamy. By custom, marriage must cross clan boundaries (incest taboo). Marriages are made outside the clan (yet still within the greater Khond population). Acquiring mate is often by negotiation. However, marriage by capture or elopement is also rarely practiced. Bride price is paid to the parents of the bride by the groom, which is a striking feature. It was traditionally paid in tiger pelts though now land or gold are usual.

 

Traditionally Khond religious beliefs were syncretic, combining totemism, animism, ancestor worship, shamanism and nature worship. British writers also note that the Khonds practiced human sacrifice. Traditional Khond religion involved the worship mountains, Rivers, Sun, Earth. Baredi is place of worship. Traditional Khond religion involved different rituals. Matiguru involved worship of earth before sowing seeds. Other rituals connected with land fertility were 'Guruba Puja', 'Turki Puja' and in some cases 'Meriah Puja (human sacrifice)' to appease Dharni (earth), goats and chicken. Pitabali Puja was performed by offering flowers, fruits, sandal paste, incense, ghee-lamps, ghee, sundried rice, turmeric, buffalo or a he-goat and fowl.

 

Human sacrifice has always been prevalent in India, especially in the worship of Kali, but Joseph Campbell (1962 160) gives a particularly graphic portrait of the Khonds:

 

"A vivid typical lesson is supplied, for example, by the Khonds ... who had victims known as meriah, set apart and often kept for years, who were offered to the Earth Goddess, Tara, to ensure good crops and immunity from disease. To be acceptable, such a figure had to have been either purchased or else born as the child of a meriah. The Khonds, according to report, occasionally sold their own children for this sacrifice, supposing that in death their souls would be singularly blessed. ... They were regarded as consecrated beings and treated with extreme affection and respect, and were available for sacrifice either on extraordinary occasions or at the periodic feasts, before the sowing; so that each family in the village might procure at least once a year a shred of flesh to plant in its field for the boosting of its crop"

 

"Ten or twelve days before the offering, the victim was dedicated, shorn of his hair, and anointed with oil, butter, and turmeric. A season of wild revelry and debauchery followed, at the end of which the meriah was conducted with music and dancing to the meriah grove, a little way from the village, a stand of mighty trees untouched by the axe. Tied there to a post and once more anointed with oil, butter, and turmeric, the victim was garlanded with flowers, while the crowd danced around him, chanting, to the earth: 'O Goddess, we offer to thee this sacrifice; give to us good seasons, crops, and health'; and to the victim: 'We bought thee ,with a price, we did not seize thee, and now, according to custom, we sacrifice thee: no sin rests upon us.' A great struggle to secure magical relics from the decorations of his person flowers or turmeric-or a drop of his spittle, ensued, and the orgy continued until about noon the following day, when the time came, at last, for the consummation of the rite" .

 

Fig 186: Khond women and  elders, a marriage ring, sacrifice post, and human sacrifice (1880).

 

"The victim was again anointed with oil ... and each person touched the anointed part, and wiped the oil on his own head. In some places they took the victim in procession round the village, from door to door, where some plucked hair from his head, and others begged for a drop of his spittle, with which they anointed their heads. As the victim might not be bound nor make any show of resistance, the bones of his arms and, if necessary, his legs were broken; but often this precaution was rendered unnecessary by stupefying him with opium. The mode of putting him to death varied in different places. One of the commonest modes seems to have been strangulation, or squeezing to death. The branch of a green tree was cleft several feet down the middle; the victim's neck (in other places, his chest) was inserted in the cleft, which the priest, aided by his assistants, strove with all his force to close. Then he wounded the victim slightly with his ax, whereupon the crowd rushed at the wretch and hewed the flesh from the bones, leaving the head and bowels untouched. Sometimes he was cut up alive. In Chinna Kimedy he was dragged along the fields, surrounded by the crowd, who, avoiding his head and intestines, hacked the flesh from his body with their knives till he died".

 

“Another very common mode of sacrifice in the same district was to fasten the victim to the proboscis of a wooden elephant, which revolved on a stout post, and, as it whirled round, the crowd cut the flesh from the victim while life remained. ... In one district the victim was put to death slowly by fire. A low stage was formed sloping on either side like a roof; upon it they laid the victim, his limbs wound round with cords to confine his struggles. Fires were then lighted and hot brands applied, to make him roll up and down the slopes of the stage as long as possible; for the more tears he shed the more abundant would be the supply of ram. Next day the body was cut to pieces. ... Each head of a house rolled his shred of flesh in leaves, and buried it in his favourite field, placing it in the earth behind his back without looking”.

 

The Khonds gave highest importance to the Earth goddess, who is held to be the creator and sustainer of the world. The gender of the deity changed to male and became Dharni Deota. His companion is Bhatbarsi Deota, the hunting god. To them once a year a buffalo was sacrificed. Before hunting they would worship the spirit of the hills and valleys they would hunt in lest they hide the animals the hunter wished to catch.

 

In Khond society, a breach of accepted religious conduct by any member of their society invited the wrath of spirits in the form of lack of rain fall, soaking of streams, destruction of forest produce, and other natural calamities. Hence, the customary laws, norms, taboos, and values were greatly adhered to and enforced with high to heavy punishments, depending upon the seriousness of the crimes committed. The practise of traditional religion has almost become extinct today.

 

Pygmy Cultures and Animistic Forest Symbiosis

 

The Mbuti and Biaka/Aka/Baka pygmies both practice forms of animism giving expression to a deeply symbiotic relationship with the forest in which they live. The Mbuti share significant ancient characteristics with the Bushmen and form the largest single group of pygmy hunters and gatherers in Africa (Sanday 1981 93). Around 2250 BC the Egyptian pharoah Nefitare referred to the Mbuti as 'the people of the trees' renowned for their singing and dancing. These records support the Mbuti remaining stably in this habitat for 4000 years. Because of fission into small isolated groups they have lost their original language and adopt those of neighbouring Bantu tribes, however the Biaka have retained their native language, diaka, as well as speaking the language of their Bantu neighbours. Neither group have formally defined sex roles. Sexual relations are extremely egalitarian and cooperative. Both groups practice net hunting which involves both sexes young and old promoting a non-violent  egalitarian culture.

 

According to Wilhelm Schmidt (1868–1954), an ordained priest and ethnologist interested in the origin of religion, the Pygmy peoples represented humanity in its childhood; they were a living equivalent of one of the earliest stages of human culture. Since early evidence seemed to indicate the existence of monotheistic belief in primitive societies, for years the Pygmies were studied by Catholic missionaries seeking to support the idea that monotheism (rather than animism or fetishism) was the earliest form of religion. The Jesuit missionary anthropologist Paul Schebesta (1887-1967) claimed the Mbuti believed that God, Muungu, a high deity, created the universe (that is, the forest) and all its creatures and forces. God then retired into the sky, ending his participation in earthly affairs. The first human, a culture hero named Tore, became god of the forest; he gave the Mbuti both fire and death and is seen as the source of game, honey, and protection. Likewise the Aka believe in bembe, the creator of all living things, but they believe also that bembe retired soon after creation.  Religion in the lives of tropical forest foragers has thus increasingly reflected borrowings from neighboring African groups and from colonial missionary influences.

 

Colin Turnbull (1965)  the major ethnographer of the Mbuti, disagrees with this theistic account of Mbuti cosmology. According to him, there is no creator god; instead, the Mbuti worship God as a living benevolent being personified by the forest. To them, God is the forest.

 

Tropical forest foragers believe in totemic spirits (sitana) - animals whose spirits and characteristics represent the group's unity. They also believe in a water animal, called nyama ya mai in Swahili, who is responsible for any serious water accidents. Tropical forest foragers also practice magical rituals called anjo to help control the weather and improve hunting.  Turnbull also diverges from Schebesta's account of the mediating forest spirits, for he views the Mbuti as a practical people who have a direct relationship with the forest as sacred being, so unlike their neighbours they are not centrally concerned with propitiating “magic” as an effect, but for the pygmies, it is not so much the act itself that counts, but the manner in which the act is performed and the thought that goes with it.

 

Fig 187: Mbuti (left) and Biaka Pygmies (right) including a man tending  Tabernanthe iboga for visionary experience.

 

Their habitat and their heaven is the Ituri Forest. The forest is their godhead, and different individuals address it as 'father', 'mother', 'lover', and/or 'friend'. They say that the forest is everything: the provider of food, shelter, warmth, clothing, and affection. Each person and animal is endowed with a spiritual power that "derives from a single source of power whose physical manifestation is the forest itself". Disembodied spirits deriving from this same source are also considered to be independent manifestations of the forest. The forest lives for the Mbuti. It is both natural and supernatural, something that is depended upon, respected, trusted, obeyed, and loved. The forest is a good provider. At all times of the year men and women can gather an abundant supply of mushrooms, roots, berries, nuts, herbs, fruits, and leafy vegetables. The forest also provides animal food.

 

Decision making is by common consent: Men and women have equal say because hunting and gathering are both important to the economy. The forest is the ultimate authority. It expresses its feelings through storms, falling trees, poor hunting all of which are taken as signs of its displeasure. But often the forest remains silent, and this is when the people must sound out its feelings through discussion. Diversity of opinion may be expressed, but prolonged disagreement is considered to be 'noise' and offensive to the forest.

 

The most important ritual ceremony is the molimo. It is held whenever hunting becomes unproductive or a special problem demands a solution. Explaining to Colin Turnbull the reason for the molimo ceremonies, held when the Mbuti feel that all is not well between themselves and the forest, upon which they depend for everything, an old Mbuti man said: "The forest is a father and mother to us and like a father or mother it gives us everything we need food, clothing, shelter, warmth . . . and affection". Normally everything goes well because the forest is good to its children, but when things go wrong there must be a reason. Things go wrong, the old man said, at night when the people are asleep, when no one is awake to protect humans from harm. At night army ants may invade the camp or leopards may come in and steal a hunting dog or even a child. The old man said that such things would not happen when people are awake. Thus, he reasoned, "When something big goes wrong, like illness or bad hunting or death, it must be because the forest is sleeping and not looking after its children." Because things go wrong when the forest is 'asleep,' the forest must be 'awakened' so that it looks after the interests of the people. The old man said: "We wake it up by singing to it, and we do this because we want it to awaken happy. Then everything will be well and good again. So when our world is going well then also we sing to the forest because we want to share our happiness. 

 

An old man told Colin Turnbull how all pygmies have different names for their god, but how they all know that it is really the same one:

 

Just what it is, of course, they don't know, and that is why the name really does not matter very much. 'How can we know?' he asked. 'We can't see him, perhaps only when we die will we know and then we can't tell anyone. So how can we say what he is like or what his name is? But he must be good to give us so many things. He must be of the forest. So when we sing, we sing to the forest.'

 

The most consistently mentioned divinity or spirit for the Aka is likewise that of dzengi, a forest spirit.  Aka male-female relations are extremely egalitarian by cross-cultural standards. Husband and wife are together on a regular basis to net hunt, collect caterpillars, termites, honey, fruit, and sometimes fish. On net hunting days husband and wife are within view of each other about half of the time. Aka fathers do more infant care giving than fathers in any known culture. The Aka are fiercely egalitarian and independent. No individual has the right to coerce or order another individual to perform an activity against his/her will. Even when parents give instructions to their children to collect water or firewood, there are no sanctions if they do not do so.

 

San Bushmen as Founding Animists

 

Foundational human cultural influences can be seen in the animistic, spiritual and religious beliefs of our oldest surviving culture of the San Bushmen, a founding human culture, in genetic, evolutionary and archaeological terms, whose historical presence goes back over 100,000 years and whose ancestor, the mitochondrial Eve is literally the mother of all living(Fielder & King 2017). Although over the course of the last two millennia, the San may have had contact with other religious influences, their cosmology of animistic trickster heroes and deities have a fresh natural quality, just as engaging as the Sabbatical creation.

 

Fig 188: San headman acting as the Eland in the San rite of menarche for a teenage girl, smoking dagga (cannabis) from a hole in the ground, cave drawing of the trance dance and a person supported while entering trance in the rite – Lonyana Rock Kwazulu-Natal. Figures dance around a seated figure healing another reclining person enveloped in a kaross, or short skin-cloak. (Rock Art Res. Inst., Univ. of the Witwatersrand, SA)

 

The San Bushmen, who represent one of our oldest and longest surviving foundational cultures likewise have an extensive history of animism.  Sources of such material can be found in  Laurens van der Post and Jane Taylor's (1986) Testament to the Bushmen, Johnson , Bannister and  Wannenburgh's (2000) The Bushmen (2000), Alan Barnards (2019) “Bushmen: Kalahari Hunter-Gatherers and Their Descendants” and Mathias Guenther's (2020) “Human-Animal Relationships in San and Hunter-Gatherer Cosmology”.

 

Guenther notes that the spirit realm, while preternatural (beyond what is normal or natural) in a number of ways, is also of this world, being located somewhere beyond the hunting ground and accessible, by different pathways, to humans, especially shamans. It may also be situated within the sky, rather than the veld, or somewhere in-between, in lower-sky regions, the spatial-ontological domain within which, preindustrial people tend to locate spirits as gods at eye-level – thereby rendering them ontologically ambiguous supernatural beings whose ancestry is neither unequivocally human nor divine.

 

Xam story teller /Hanǂkassos statement to Lucy Lloyd is as fundamental a postulate about human and animal ontology to San cosmology as is its reverse, Darwinian, counterpart to Western cosmology. Its clearest expression is found in the stories San tell about myth time, the First Order of Existence, whose denizens, for the most part, were therianthropes, that is, animals that were once people. As such, these people—the Early Race — contained in their being, their First Order humanness and elements of their Second Order animalness. Humans and animals from both myth and historical time are thus blended ontologically, explaining why, as we will see in the second section, we also find therianthropes, of a mythic, Early Race cast, in the Second Order of Existence.

 

These human animal transformations tally closely with the trickster hero /Kaggen or mantis – a human-insect-bird being – a little green thingthat looks like a long thin Locust, at times spreading its feathered wings and fly off, after a scrape or misadventure. Mantis’s sister then berates him for his dereliction of duty. Unlike Mantiss other sister, Blue Crane, the sister here featured is of indeterminate nature her springbok child suggests that she is, springbok-linked. Mantiss nephew, the Little Springbok, has human speech, as, at the beginning of the story, he is engaged in animated prattle with Mantis, in a tone different from the hectoring he always gets from his own grandson, a precocious Ichneumon Lad, whose mother is a Porcupine woman and whose fathers family are Meerkat and Lion People.

 

Fig 189: Therianthrope transforming from human to antelope (Guenther).

 

For the Bushmen of Lesotho, Mantis or, /Kaggen, the first being, made all things by ordering them to appear. He created the Sun, Moon, Stars, wind, mountains and animals. A quarrel began between /Kaggen and his wife Coti over a knife she made blunt by using it to sharpen her digging stick. As a result of his anger, she gives birth to an eland calf in the fields. /Kaggen leaves the calf in the bush while be goes away for three days to obtain arrow poison, his two sons find the calf and kill it for food. /Kaggen accuses his sons of 'spoiling' the eland. He instructs his sons to put the blood of the calf in a pot and churn it with a stick. The blood splatters and becomes snakes. They try again, and the blood that is spilled turns into hartebeest. /Kaggen is still not satisfied. He orders his wife to clean out the pot and to bring fresh blood from the paunch of the little eland. To this he adds fat from the heart, and when the blood spatters this time, each drop becomes an eland bull, and all the bulls surround /Kaggen and his sons and menace them with their horns. 'See how you have spoilt the elands,' says /Kaggen, and he chases them away. The next time the blood is churned it produces eland cows, in such numbers that the earth is covered with them. 'Now go and hunt them and try to kill one', says /Kaggen. 'That is now your work, for it was you who spoilt them.' But they fail, and so /Kaggen himself goes out and spears three bulls. Thereafter, with his blessing, his sons are also successful.

Some myths speak of regeneration. The mythical Mantis, in his human person as one of the 'early race', finds that his grandson has been killed by baboons, who are playing a ball game with the child's eye. Mantis joins in the game and, gaining possession of the eye, places it in a pond, where it once more becomes the complete child, the grandson whom the baboons had killed.

 

Richard Katz (1982) gives a detailed account of the !Kung San trance dance reported first hand during his field work. This provides both numinous consciousness expansion for the practitioner to enter the spirit worlds and is also a process strengthening the community:

 

For the !Kung, healing seeks to establish health and growth on physical, psychological, social, and spiritual levels: it invokes work on the individual, the group. and the surrounding environment and cosmos. Healing is a fundamental integrating and enhancing force far greater than curing or the application of medicine. The healing tradition supports the culture's emphasis on sharing and egalitarianism, its belief in the life of the spirit, and its strong community ties.

 

The central event in the healing tradition is the all-night dance. Four times in a month, on the average, the women sit around the fire. singing and rhythmically clapping as night falls, signalling the start of a healing dance. The men, sometimes joined by the women, dance around the singers; the entire village participates. As the dance intensifies. n/um, or energy, is activated in those who are healers. most of whom are among the dancing men. As n/um intensifies in the healers, they experience an enhanced consciousness called !kia during which they heal all those at the dance. The dance usually ends before the sun rises the next morning. Those who are at the dance confront the uncertainties and contradictions of their experience, attempting to resolve issues dividing the group, reaffirming the group's spiritual cohesion. They find it exciting, joyful, and powerful. "Being at a dance makes our hearts happy,' the !Kung say.,While experiencing !kia, one can heal. Those who have learned to !kia-heal are said to possess n/um. They are called n/um k"ausi "masters of nium" or simply "healers." N/um resides in the pit of the stomach and the base of the spine. As the healer dances, becoming warm and sweating profusely, the n/um heats up. becomes a vapor, and rises up the spine.When it reaches the base of the skull, !kia results.

 

Kinachau, an experienced healer, talks about the !kia experience:

 

You dance, dance, dance. Then n/um lifts you up in your belly and lifts you in your back, and then you start to shiver. [N/um] makes you tremble, it's hot. Your eyes are open but you don't look around; you hold your eyes still and look straight ahead. But when you get into !kia, you're looking around because you see every thing, because you see what's troubling everybody ... n/um enters every part of your body right to the tip of your feet and even your hair.

 

N/um is held in awe, considered very powerful and mysterious. It is this same n/um that the healer "puts into" people in attempting to cure them. Once heated up, n/um can both induce !kia and combat illness. …But it is only as one learns to control or regulate one's boiling n/um that one can apply it to healing. One then learns to twe, to "pull" or "pull out sickness." K"au Dwa, a powerful healer, describes how one can heal while experiencing !kia: "When you !kia, you see the things you must pull out, like the death things god has put into people ... you see people properly, just as they are ... your vision does not whirl.” !Kia intensifies emotions, be they fear, exhilaration, or seriousness. During !kia, lKung healers perform cures, and as part of their effort to heal, may handle and walk on fire, see the insides of peoples' bodies and scenes at great distances from their camp, or travel to god's home, activities never attempted in their ordinary state.

 

Fig 190: Left: A young San couple. Mitochondrial tree of humanity traces its oldest ancestor to an ancestral San female and shows evidence of the separation of San into two groups some 140,000 years ago for some 100,000 years, possibly by a long drought in the Kalahari. Remains from caves in the San area such as Blombos and the Border cave show cultural and spiritual use going back up to 100,000 years, painted stone fleck (73,000 years) representing the oldest human rock art ,shell ornaments and scored red ochre possibly for cosmetic use. Right: Fulton cave drawing 1000 BC celebrating the eland rite of menarche, Drakensberg Mountains. The young woman is held in great reverence (Fielder & King 2017). Inset An eland rite with the headman impersonating the eland bull follows the same pattern as in the cave drawing.

 

Toma Zho, a strong experienced healer, speaks of the feeling !kiam gives, that of becoming more essential, more oneself:

 

I want to have a dance soon so that I can really become myself again." A transcendent state of consciousness, !kia alters a Kung's sense of self, time, and space. Another experienced healer says: "When I pick up n/um, it explodes and throws me up in the air and I enter heaven and then fall down.

 

!Kia makes others feel they are "opening up" or "bursting open, like a ripe pod." Through !kia, a !Kung transcends ordinary life and can contact the realm of the gods and the spirits of dead ancestors. Sickness, incipient in everyone, is a process in which these spirits (the //gauwasi) try to carry people off into their own domain.

 

In addition to their trickster heroes and first person experience of the numinous in the trance dance, the Bushmen also, possibly influenced by interactions with other cultures, believe in the existence of two gods: a greater god manifesting the creative force and a lesser god invoking the malevolent forces of uncertainty and misfortune, each with a shadowy consort (Johnson et al 2000, van der Post 1986). They have many names, but the !Kung Bushmen most commonly call them ≠Gao!na and //Gauwa, while to the /Gwi they are N!odima and G//awama. The Bushmen do not see these as a good and bad god.

 

When a missionary inquired into a Bushman's ideas of good and bad he was told it was 'good' to sleep with another man's wife, but 'bad' if he slept with yours. Still lamenting the Bushman's ignorance of absolute morality, he later asked the man, whom meanwhile he had discovered 'was in the habit of smoking wild hemp', what he thought was the most wonderful thing he had seen. The reply he was given, that no one thing was more wonderful than any other and that all the animals were the same.

 

≠Gao!na, the !Kung Great God, using one of his seven divine names, created himself:

 

"I am Hishe. I am unknown, a stranger. No one can command me.

I am a bad thing. I follow my own path."

 

Then Gao!na created a Lesser God who lives in the western sky where the sun sets; and after this two wives for himself and for the Lesser God. Gao!na, tallest of the Bushmen, was in his earthly existence a great magician and trickster with supernatural powers, capable of assuming the form of an animal, a stone or anything else he wished, and who changed people into animals and brought the dead back to life. But as the Great God who lives beside a huge tree in the eastern sky, he is the source and custodian of all things. He created the earth with holes in it where water could collect and water, the sky and rain both the gentle 'female' rain and the fierce 'male' rain thunder and lightning, the sun, moon, stars and wind. He created all the plants that grow on the earth. He created the animals and painted their individual colours and markings, and gave them all names. Then came human beings, and he put life into them; and gave to them all the weapons and implements they now have, and he implanted in them the knowledge of how to take all these things for themselves. Thus their hunting and gathering way of life was ordained from the very beginning and Gao!na ordained that when they died they should become spirits, //Gerais, who would live in the sky with him and serve him. He set the pattern of life for all things, each in accordance with its own rules.

 

The !Kung pray to ≠Gao!na not as a remote being, but as intimately involved with their lives, sometimes calling him father. They pray for rain, for success in hunting, for healing both of physical and social ills. Only a really great medicine man might see ≠Gao!na face to face, but this is said to be very rare; much more frequently he may appear to anyone in a dream to encourage or advise. He does not reveal himself to ordinary humans, for so great is his power that, were he to come too close, he would destroy them unintentionally. But he nevertheless retains an interest in them. He is in no way concerned with their misdeeds, but is aware of them, and if they offend him he will deal with them appropriately.

 

Fig 191: ≠Gao!na is said to live in the sacred Tsodilo Hills whose sexual story is a legendary comment on !Kung sexual relations. A man had two wives, but he loved one wife more than the other, and this caused a big quarrel. The one he didn't love hit him on the head, causing a deep wound. Then she ran off into the desert. But the Great God, ≠Gao!na, decided that because there was no peace among them, he must turn them all into a stone. The man became the largest of the hills; the unloved wife became the smallest hill that stands alone; and the loved wife, with her children, became the cluster of hills in the middle. But they believe there are supernatural powers in the Hills because ≠Gao!na himself lives there. It was there that he created and kept his cattle, sheep, goats, and all sorts of different animals. The !Kung claim you can see footprints in the rocks..

 

But he is not a god of vengeance. When he deals harshly with someone, it is not an act of retribution but a demonstration of his power. This is the power of the unknown, the 'stranger', which explains why lightning strikes one man dead, and not the other standing beside him. The dead man, it is reasoned, must have offended ≠Gao!na by referring to him by one of his divine names, or perhaps he abused food. But he is not continually on the look-out for offenders. It is only when they happen to come to his attention that he demonstrates his power, and so sometimes people do offensive things and get away with it. Chiefly he acts for the benefit of mankind, for he supplies rain, food, children and poison for the arrows.

 

//Gauwa, the lesser god, who lives between two great trees in the western sky, also performs deeds that may be either beneficial or harmful to humans, but most are harmful. He is pictured as a very small Bushman, an incompetent who, even when well-intentioned, may bring misfortune by mistake. Although he is supposed to be subservient to Gao!na and to act at his behest, he also sometimes acts on his own initiative while travelling about in a whirlwind, causing sickness and death to those he touches in passing. The people say that at certain times they catch glimpses of //Gauwa among the shadows of the trees.

 

In “Nisa” (1981) Marjorie Shostak provides an engaging detailed portrait of a !Kung San woman, her sexual relationships with men and her trials of familial life. What emerges from this account is the life of a spirited woman who throughout struggles to maintain her autonomy of choice over her life in a nominally patriarchal society in which the headmen would like to assert a patriarchal imperative, but in which the society has remained remarkably free of the oppressive influences of civilisation succeeding the agricultural revolution which itself was discovered by female gatherers, thus having remarkable similarities to features of sexual relations Western society is only recently re-engaging. We cannot thus assume that history dictates the dominance of patriarchy.

 

Fig 192: Nisa

 

When the gods gave people sex, they gave us a wonderful thing.

Sex is food: just as people cannot survive without eating,

hunger for sex can cause people to die. !Kung saying - Nisa.

 

There is an obvious evolutionary rationale for animism in Gatherer-Hunter society, in that reality is formulated in relationships spanning family and kinship and coexistence with nature in both the gathering and hunting phases of securing nutrition and health. Hunting particularly as it is done by the San is a silent cooperative act of communal stealth by a band of hunters using expert arrow poisons. Central in successful hunting is adopting the persona of the hunted animal to identify with its habits and movements and temperament as closely as possible. Good hunting is critical to a man’s success as it is key to gaining sexual favours, and indeed 19th century Hottentot Bushmen were reported to have been forced to steal cattle to satisfy their women’s demands for meat as the colonists invaded their natural domains:

 

"The Bushmen when they will not go out to steal cattle, are by the women deprived of intercourse sexual by them and from this mode of proceeding the men are often driven to steal in opposition to their better inclination. When they have possessed themselves by thieving a quantity of cattle, the women as long as they exist appear perfectly naked without the kind of covering they at other times employ.”

 

This power of identification with the animal is manifest in the eland dance in which a girl's menarche is celebrated as a pivotal spiritual event in which the headman taking the role of the eland leads the young warriors in a dance around the hut where the girl is secluded, so that they cannot set eyes on her for fear that it will disturb their hunting prowess. The gatherer-hunter existence is aimed at securing a diverse diet in a few enough hours of the day to enable social concourse, and non-disruption of the ecosystem, taking only what one needs from the environment in a way which sustains the abundance of nature, preserving the biosphere.

 

Because the Bushmen have historically existed in small bands, and cannot survive as individuals, they have an immediate sense of "morality" to deal with immediate threats to group unity, which applies particularly to sharing and stealing, but this in no way extends to any form of absolute "cosmic" morality. Two customs are especially important are meat-sharing and gift-giving. Mannerliness, the custom of talking out grievances, the customs of borrowing and lending and of not stealing simply function to prevent tension from building up dangerously between members of a group and help to bring about peaceful relationships.

 

If a !kung woman steals, we take hold of her, we give her to her mother and her father; and they all go away from their place. Her stolen thing, we take it, we run, we run to give to the other person the other person's thing. And we say to the other person: "My wife stole your thing which is here; your nice thing here, my wife stole. And I have given (back) my wife to her father and her mother. For, my wife stole the nice thing here." And the other person hears, and objects (saying): "No; kill thy wife." And, we hear, (and) object (saying): "No; I do not listen to you, and will not kill my wife; for, my wife has gone away, has gone to her father and her mother; and is far away; and has gone to her country; and I will not kill my wife." And the others cry, and we hear; and our hearts ache, and we go away; we say to the other people: "We go away; come, that I may kill my wife, kill my father-in-law, kill my mother-in-law, kill my ...

 

There is no 'government' to keep men in awe, no impersonal authority to decide who is right and who is wrong. Thus although their homicide rates have been much lower than warrior societies, men still will commit murder.  As one of the !Kung men in an argument about a marriage put it to his adversary, their dispute could be quickly settled with an arrow. Just one little [poisoned] arrow!

 

But this doesn't mean absolute morality either:

 

When a missionary inquired into a Bushman's ideas of good and bad he was told it was 'good' to sleep with another man's wife, but 'bad' if he slept with yours. Still lamenting the Bushman's ignorance of absolute morality, he later asked the man, whom meanwhile he had discovered 'was in the habit of smoking wild hemp', what he thought was the most wonderful thing he had seen. The reply he was given, that no one thing was more wonderful than any other and that all the animals were the same.

 

There is no suggestion that the carnivores are "bad" or "immoral" for eating the herbivores, or should lie down with the lamb and eat straw, as arises in Isaiah 11.

 

In the Gao!na creation account above, unlike the Vedic tale of Valmiki who created the Ramayana as penance for cursing a hunter who killed a bird, the hunting of animals is ordained from the very beginning by God as the gatherer-hunter way of life, so killing animals for food cannot be regarded as natural evil. The Gods are NOT moral arbiters. Gao!na the creator says he is a bad thing because he follows his own path and //Gauwa the god of misfortune is not evil. Neither do they control men's and women's lives through absolute morality or divine punishment.

 

Geunther notes that, despite the advent of the new anthropological climate, this largely bypassed studies on the San which remained confined to the older evolutionary analysis centred on material success in the modernist vision, rather than a “symbiotic” ontological world view:

 

Yet, the ontological turn, for all of its paradigm-shifting effects on the study of hunter-gatherers during the last and first decades of the previous and present centuries, all but by-passed the Kalahari, amongst whose hunting- gathering people ethnographers were wont to examine the human-animal relationship not in social, cosmological, mystical fashion but instrumentally and strategically, as a meat-on-the-hoof resource, cherished—more so than plant—for its high caloric yield and thus a key concern of the foraging mode of productionand its modus operandi, optimal foraging strategy”. The effect of all of this was to render this foraging group as the optimal forager, whose immediate-returnsubsistence economy was seen to afford people affluentlifeways.

 

He thus sets out to correct this hole in the anthropological account by invoking the relationship ontology:

 

I set out in this book to show that San worldview and lifeways are in fact also, at the ontological level, the way people conceive of, perceive and experience their interaction with animals, along with other beings of their (preter)natural world, pervaded with relationality and intersubjectivity (and have done so in the past, on the basis of ethnohistorical and archaeological evidence largely on southern San that will be marshalled). In filling this gap in our understanding of San ethnography and culture I will also fill the gap in ontological anthropology, which has excluded these southern hunting people from its neo-animistic purview. Apart from adding new insights to the relational ontology perspective in anthropology, this study, of Sanimism, also underscores the important insight that animism is not some monolithic schema or cosmologico-religious complex but something diverse and multiplex, structurally varied, ecologically and historically contingent. Indeed, as I will also argue, one such included in many and varied animisms of people and cultures of this world are Westerners.

 

The latter is given the widest scope phenomenologically for humans engaging with their expressive culture, ritual and hunting, as animal-beings and as being-animal. These two ontological concepts and experiences—and the process that links them, transformation—highlight the non-human beings that hold centre-stage in this study: animals. They are central also to this books theoretical framework, animism (the newversion), the core concept of which, “anima” (“soul), is semantically linked to “animal”. Animals are front and centre also in San myth and cosmology. Animal stories are generated through the hunt, which provides an inexhaustible supply of narrative to San story tellers, who, in retelling the hunt and the animals encountered, through exciting or dangerous hunting endeavours or because of uncanny, counter-intuitivebehaviour on the animals part rendering it beguiling and attention-demandingand transporting it into the realm of legend and myth.

 

This suggests as well that the hunting magicmodel for interpreting San rock art which the shamanism-based trance hypothesisrejects needs to be reconfigured”, in terms of an animism-based model focused on the hunter-animal prey relationship rather than one based on shamanism and focused on the healer-human patient relationship. Mikko Ijäs (2017) in his study of San rock art, suggests that shamanic trance healing ritual developed from the experience of altered states of consciousness brought on by persistence hunting –the hallucinatory hunting experience of transformation into an animal – which he deems the primal hunting technique of Palaeolithic and Holocene hunters.

 

Alan Barnard notes the long-standing unity of both the eland dance and the religion and spirituality of the otherwise diverse San groups:

 

Male initiation involved fasting, dancing and hunting magic, including tattooing. Initiates also had to avoid unmarried women. Female initiation, as among the Naro, involved an Eland Bull Dance. All these rituals, where they occur, are remarkably similar across the Kalahari. It would seem that whereas there may be great diversity in matters of use of the micro-environments that characterize Bushman lands, in matters of religious belief and practice there is a unity. This is borne out especially in a recent article by Mathias Guenther. He concentrates on hunting, but his main point is that in the context of a New Animism, elements of ritual, myth, rock art and mysticism blend. This is true of the /Xam, but it is also true for the Ju/hoansi. Lewis-Williams is also writing in this vein, in a way updating the Old Animism of the Bleek and Lloyd material to take in newer perspectivist ideas: instead of thinking like an outsider, learn to think more like a Bushman.

 

In his conclusion, Barnard focuses on the issues of religion and spirituality, both acknowledging the ancient foundational role of animism and the key role it may need to play in rescuing modern technological and religious society from the impending destruction of nature raising dire risk of our own demise:

 

The idea of the earliest theories of religion (by which I mean religion in the Middle Stone Age) has cropped up here and there throughout this book, but only in passing. We have left behind what is actually more interesting. This is the problem of human spirituality in general, a problem that surfaced in the very beginning of the book when I quoted a philosophical piece by Peter Nilssen and Craig Foster. They suggest that the earliest human societies had their roots in art, music, myth and symbolism and more specifically in animistic religion. If there were a global religion prior to 10,000 years ago, it was Animism. Or, as they put it: At our core, we are all Animists, carrying remnants of a profoundly imprinted mindset and way of life based on a reverent and functional relationship with nature(Nilssen and Foster 2017). The implication is that humanity should try to reconnect with this ancient and nature-friendly spiritual tradition.

 

The Key to Our Future Buried in the Past: Philosophical thoughts on saving us from ourselves

 

Nilsen and Foster (2017) emphatically underscore the need for humanity to learn from our founding cultures ways to correct the planetary crisis human civilisation has set in motion to draw from our emergence in effective symbiosis with nature to enable our future survival. I will largely quote for their article in their own words because it is a brief account that is stunningly succinct and the literal key to our survival as a species:

 

An abundance of scientific data shows that in the last few millennia humans have placed life under severe stress and are expediting the sixth extinction event. It seems obvious then that the thrust of current research should focus on securing our future. Archaeology can be a key player in that regard. If human behaviour has brought us to this point, and if science is suggesting that we are at the end game, then we have answers to the why and when. What remains unanswered is the how. How do we alter human behaviour to achieve function and sustainability?  The archaeological record is important because it is a road map of our development, with signs of where we have been, what we have done, what has worked and what has not. If our early ancestors survived and thrived in Africa prior to the introduction of food production and socio-political systems, then it is reasonable to suggest that their recipe for life worked. Currently our species is barely surviving and certainly not thriving; our recipe for life has failed. Maybe a glance at the past can provide some sorely needed wisdom and guidance. We are not suggesting a return to the Stone Age but rather a return to the original human ethos as a way to secure our future.

 

In real time, humans first appeared about 200 000 years ago and the origins of food production occurred some 10 000 years ago. This means that humans lived in and connected with nature for at least 95 per cent of our time on earth. It is only for the last five per cent or so that we have been manipulating nature for our own short-term benefit, to the long-term detriment of life in general. It is hardly surprising then that most of us find comfort, peace and joy in nature as opposed to the discontent associated with the sights, sounds and smells of industry and modern life. Our deep- seated relationship with nature, and 95 per cent of our genetic coding and heritage, is part of the original human design gatherer-hunters are at the core of who and what we are.

 

We know of animals that use tools. Chimpanzees use fishingsticks to extract termites from a termite mound. Birds drop shellfish or tortoises onto rocks to open them up for eating. We have the ability to make novel associations between separate items or ideas to create what we call composite tools. The bulk of our technology today consists of composite tools. The second characteristic that separates us from other animals involves symbolic behaviour. We know that animals use symbols, but they only do so to protect themselves, their territory and their reproduction.Humans also use symbols for such reasons, but we take symbolic behaviour to a different level. We use it to express our position with respect to our understanding and perception of ourselves and the world we occupy. The start of symbolic behaviour was the first step towards creating the tools that led to our industrial life today. However, early humans used symbolism sparsely, whereas today we use it to such a degree that we have completely lost touch with what is real. … Since the start of food production and the development of complex society our mindset is that of ego: self-seeking and intent on the manipulation and domination of nature. We are driven to the infinite consumption of finite resources.  This situation is radically different from that which pertained in the prehistoric period. We can thus surmise that a major component of the human dilemma and a major cause of our failure to care for the environment results from our disconnection from it.

 

Prior to the origins of food production and before the advent of complex societies, the vast bulk of human societies based their belief systems in Animism. In this system, which is still practised today, a life force is attributed to everything that exists, including the elements, plants, insects, animals and earth itself. Everything is revered and considered critical to the chain of being. As a practitioners awareness expands, it is common to experience a profound lack of separation, where the entire known world is perceived as one sentient living form. This experience has been repeated across the ages. Most of the worlds great spiritual leaders report very similar experiences of oneness. This experience in many ways is much more real than normal wake- fulness as the psyches ability grows exponentially during heightened awareness. The so-called real world of everyday human existence often feels like an illusion in comparison with this expanded state. It follows that the behaviour of these early ancestors was guided by a reverence for and consciousness of all life, and that their very lives depended on a functional relationship with nature.

 

Central to Animism is the hunter-gatherer trance dance. It is not the prehistoric equivalent of todays trance parties in which people take recreational drugs and dance to loud music. Rather, through repetitive rhythmic dancing to clapping-singing-chanting-percussion around a fire, the trance dancers aim to reach an altered state of awareness, which they describe beautifully as the little death, the death of the ego. It is during these altered states that people have visions of entoptic phenomena and therianthropes beings or entities that are part human and part animal. ... A second unnatural element in rock art, but one that also occurs around the globe, is entoptic phenomena. These include cross-hatchings, zigzags, nested curves, spirals and other geometric shapes. Entoptic phenomena are images not observed by the eye, but are generated internally by the brain, usually during altered states.

 

Fig 193: Entopic phenomena at the Northern Cape

Nilsen and Foster (2017).

 

During trance states people achieve the overview or connectedness effect that reinforces the belief system founded in Animism.  Several South African Middle Stone Age sites dating to 100 000 or more years ago contribute to our understanding of our very deep human origins.

 

The variety of entoptic phenomena on ochre, ostrich egg shell and bone suggests that these people were involved in altered-state practices and were very likely associated with Animism. Looking at our origins reveals that our early ancestors had at least two ingredients in their recipe for success, namely a combination of cognition (intelligence) and symbolic behaviour (beliefs or spirituality).

 

So, what is the contemporary standing of our species? The status of society and its constructs are a perfect reflection of great intelligence in the absence of wisdom. The overall emphasis on the development of intelligence and efficiency, and the near absence of authentic spiritual development has resulted in a not- able and often crippling imbalance in the human psyche. The ingredient we have lost is the spiritual aspect of what makes us human. It is this spiritual bankruptcy, evidenced by fame, famine, fear, wars, abuse of everything and lack of reverence that has brought our species to its knees, that has robbed us of our humanness. After food production, the evolutionary tree of belief systems becomes top heavy and complex, with the emergence of thousands of different religions and denominations. Christianity alone boasts several thousand denominations. Mostly these religions view humans as the pinnacle of evolutionwho have the self-appointed right to dominate and control.

 

If Animism was the global belief system prior to food production and if we can push the beginnings of symbolic behaviour back to the emergence of humans, then at least 95 per cent of our genetic coding and heritage concerning belief systems relates to Animism. At our core we are all Animists, carrying remnants of a profoundly imprinted mindset and way of life based on a reverent and functional relationship with nature.

 

We are imprinted with the notion that we are separate from everything, including nature and each other, and that we are successful human beings if we can accumulate external wealth and power. We are thus imprinted to be part of an ego-based consumer society with only a secondary regard for nature, the environment and fellow human beings. Our resultant behaviour is causing the death of our oceans and the onset of the sixth mass extinction. Humans are the single most dangerous mammal on the planet, responsible for more human deaths than any other, yet, ironically, very fragile compared with many other smaller species. Some scientists predict human extinction within a few hundred years unless radical change occurs in human behaviour.

 

Fig 194: Animist altar, Bozo village, Mopti, Bandiagara, Mali, 1972 The Bozo are sometimes referred to as the "masters of the river”. Though they are predominantly Muslim, they preserve a number of animist traditions as well. Their animal totem is the bull, whose body represents the River Niger and whose horns represent the Bozo fishing pirogues.

 

All this relates to a tiny fraction five per cent or less, or less than one per cent if we include the hominin lineage of our time on earth. For the balance of our past we were imprinted with the notion of the interconnectivity of all things and reverence for life; it was these nature-based knowledge and belief systems that allowed our species to thrive. The inter-connectivity of all, the law of one, as taught by spiritual leaders since the dawn of time, is now supported by quantum physics, which states that at the foundation of it all there is only one thing, a singularity, a unified field of energy, one intelligence, one consciousness. Everything is connected.

 

The point is simply this: we stand at the tipping point: either we change our habits and tendencies, or our future is in serious doubt.

 

There is a critical message here for all of us. Not only are the San Bushmen one of or the oldest known human cultures, possibly shared with the tropical pygmy peoples of the Congo, representing the mitochondrial African Eve, but they have the archetype of how humanity can survive ecologically over hundreds of thousands of years including  some of the toughest most inclement environments. Given the combination of this with the ability to live with nature symbiotically, not intervening in it any any way, but to collect its surplus bounty ,while espousing a world view of integrated relationship with it over millennia, they hold our deepest and most insightful key to our own survival.

 

Entasis and Ecstasis: Complementarity between Shamanistic and Meditative Approaches to Illumination

 

Stuart Sarbacker (2002) notes contrasting themes between the practices of shamanism as practised world-wide and particularly in the Americas and those of Eastern meditation and devotion – Mircea Eliade’s (1958) notion that the ultimate goal of shamanism is ecstasis, a type of visionary experience that involves the association of mythical beings and their realities, in contrast to entasis, the more abstract goal of release from conditioned reality that is characteristic of Indian forms of yoga, most notably Classical Yoga and Buddhism.

 

In two of his most famous works, Yoga: Immortality and Freedom (1958) and Shamanism: Archaic Techniques of Ecstasy (1972), the Historian of Religions Mircea Eliade attempts to elucidate the distinctiveness of shamanic and yogic typologies of religious belief and practice. Through this process, Eliade notes at several points what he believes is a fundamental distinction between shamanic and yogic practice and experience that can be understood as the difference between enstasis and ecstasis, or enstasy and ecstasy, respectively "standing within" and "standing without." ... The controversial issue of determining the primary characteristics of shamanism is framed by the context of Eliade's emphasis on ecstasy as the definitive component of shamanism as opposed to possession and other phenomena. In the case of the study of meditation (dhydna) in the Hindu and Buddhist contexts, the terms enstasy, enstasis or enstatic have become an important part of the terminology of both Hindu Buddhist studies.

 

A number of other issues not found in Eliade's work ... further illuminate this relationship and demonstrate other important possibilities for the yoga – shamanism comparison. These include examples of initiatory types of phenomena associated with Buddhist meditation, the junction of enstatic and ecstatic modal in the development of meditation in Buddhist and Hindu yoga, and the possibility of viewing the yogic practitioner as a sort of psychopomp akin to the shaman. It will be demonstrated that the enstatic and ecstatic modalities can be better seen as being dynamically related rather than mutually exclusive, and that Eliade's distinction is useful but in need of further elaboration and specificity. Enstatic and ecstatic phenomena have an intimate relationship with what can be called numinous and cessative modalities or conceptions of religious practice and experience, demonstrating both continuity and distinction in the yoga-shamanism relationship. These dimensions have a deep connection in how they tie together psychological and social realities in the lives of religious practitioners, and relates both to questions of cosmology and divinity.

 

Eliade states that shamanism can be said to possess four primary elements. These include: an initiation in which the adept faces death, dismemberment, and possibly a descent into the underworld and an ascent into heaven; an ecstatic journey in which the shaman acts as healer or psychopomp; a "mastery of fire" in which the shaman proves himself capable of withstanding some type of ordeal; and an ability to change form, to "become invisible" and to demonstrate other magical powers (Eliade 1958:320). The primary factor among these, according to Eliade, is ecstasy, the ability to leave the body in order to journey to otherworldly realms,  and to master the world of spirits, ultimately qualifying the shaman as a "specialist in the sacred.” The essential and defining element of shamanism is ecstasy— the shaman is a specialist in the sacred, able to abandon his body and undertake cosmic journeys "in the spirit".

 

However Quirce Balma (2010) makes clear the mistaken doctrinal view of Eliade in discounting entheogenic shamanism as non-existent, irrelevant, or degenerate in relation to other forms of shamanism involving rhythm and trance states:

 

In the period in which Eliade dominated interpretation in the field of native anthropology, he flatly denied that entheogenic hallucinogens formed part of the culture of those peoples. For Eliade, native logic, free from both the alphabetic and rational logics of our society, liberated the unconscious to produce dreams and visions of a much more symbolic and animistic type, than what could be a simple hallucinatory state induced by a drug. For said author, the above does not correspond to a true human being, but to a human being affected by a pharmacological delusion.

 

Eliade was almost entirely in command of anthropology for decades. It was only when authors such as Campbell (1962) and Jung (1969) began to investigate the mythology and the possible use of pharmacological agents, such as in the ancient nations of Asia Minor, hashish and opium, among others, that it cracked slightly, but decisively, the fundamentalist and somewhat severe thesis of Eliade. The arrival of Wasson (1958) produced a profound disturbance in Eliade's thesis in the 1950s. Fully supported by botanical anthropologists such as Schultes (1963, 1977) and later by other authors such as Harner (1977) and McKenna (1988), Wasson began a series of investigations aimed at proving that the very basis of native and shamanic religions were plant-derived entheogenic psychopharmaceuticals. ... Many authors followed Wasson's path to go so far as to suggest that all current religions began at some point or another with a botanical methodology of entheogenic ingestion.

 

Of course, the exaggerations need to be given and proposed to establish the controversies, since we know that in Buddhism and Hinduism in China and India, marijuana was used (for the ceremonies of Lord Shiva in the temples) to ephedrine (in Ma Huan tea) and regular black tea (theophylline, which is a methylxanthine). The first to enter a trance state, the second and third to stay awake during the long hours of prayer, contemplation, chanting and meditation.

 

Fig 195: Ecstasis vs Entasis: Shamanic verdant immersive visionary chaos vs Samadhi's spiritual order renouncing conditioned reality. (Left) Pulsations. A group of vegetalistas has taken ayahuasca and through an icaro, Queen Pulsarium Coya they seek to diagnose patients by interpreting the pulse with hands connected to the brain. In the Amazon traditions, such a session may also seek to counteract sorcery by shamans of other tribes. In all cases, there is an intimate coupling between nature and the shamanic experience achieved through the entheogens (Luna & Amaringo 1991). (Right) A modern painting of Sukhavati, the pure land that's associated in Mahayana Buddhism with the buddha Amitabha, known in Japanese as Amida. As discussed below this is not nirvana but a land to seek a pure rebirth in that is closer to nirvana. The images evoke the contrast between immersion within nature and a pristine world of order and purity.

 

Sarbacker (2002) investigates the meditative quest of the Eastern traditions, attempting to draw a complementation out of the contrast between the immersive, ecstatic approaches of shamanism and renunciative, enstatic approaches of Eastern mysticism seeking to treat these as present in both approaches with different emphases:

 


The yogin, or yoga practitioner, as a specialist in the sacred is akin to the shaman as a religious ideal, an example of how religious ideas are concretely embodied. According to this interpretation, the yogin, like the shaman, is under stood to embody the truths of his or her tradition (Hinduism, Buddhism, Jainism etc.) and therefore exemplifies the living reality of its philosophy, mythology, and so on. Both the shaman and the yogin are understood in their respective traditions to have unique powers of perception and vision, and therefore they are understood to play a role as specialist in their religious community, perhaps even as mediators between the mundane (profane) and supramundane (sacred) worlds.

 

The notion of ascension is carried through several levels of investigation in Eliade's (1958 326-330) work. The climbing of the ceremonial ladder in the performance of Vedic ritual is said to represent the shamanic ascent of the heavens through the conquering of the "world tree," and serves as a starting point fo Eliade's analysis of ascension motifs.

 

We meet the same symbolism again in Brahmanic ritual; it too involves a ceremonial ascent to the world of the gods. For the sacrifice, we are told, "there is only one foundation, only one finale...even heaven." "The ship fair crossing is the sacrifice"; "every sacrifice is a ship bound heavenwards." The mechanism of the ritual is a durohana, a "difficult ascent," since it implies ascending the World Tree itself (Eliade 1972: 403).

 

In the development of samadhi, "contemplation" or "absorption," (Eliade's enstasis) and more generally, dhyatui, "meditation," in the Buddhist context, there is an understanding that meditators who have attained a significant degree of progress in meditation approximate the consciousness of gods in higher cosmological realms. These realms in Buddhism are those of the "form realm" and the "formless realm," which constitute two of the so-called "three realms" of Buddhism. The third realm is the "desire realm" in which there are successive levels of rebirth including those of deities, human beings, animals and hell-beings, among others. The former contain only deities, and they are considered to have cognitive powers superior in many respects to the deities of the desire realm. As a result of attaining high degrees of refinement of meditation in one's life, a practitioner of samatlia or "tranquility" meditation may be reborn after death in the realm equivalent to that meditative state [sukhavati]. There is certainly sense in which the realms build upon each other, in that the higher realms implies that the beings have a very refined state of consciousness. The higher rebirths within the desire realm and by extension in the higher abodes of the form and formless realms are also indicative of a high degree of religious merit. All of these states are considered to be part of samsara, and do not therefore constitute liberation any permanent heavenly abode. The "attainment of cessation," does not refer to a state of rebirth at all, but rather to the cessation of all mental and physical functions, in some cases identified with liberation, but not in locative or cosmological and psychological states, represents the soteriological (salvation, enlightenment) path of Buddhism.

 

The Patanjala Yoga tradition also embraces a series of levels of samadhi that lead to profound states of being, acting and knowing. The Classical Yoga tradition presents a typology of yogins based upon the attainment of different stages of samadhi — such as the prakrtilaya, "immersed in the phenomenal ground material reality," and the videha, "bodiless one" who has developed a significant degree of skill in samadhi but not complete liberation. In both cases, there is set of stages that encompass a notion of attainment through an ascension motif which is placed parallel to a notion of cessation, nirodba, which is seen to be the distinct culmination of the soteriological process.

 

This fact may well suggest two trends rather than just one, possibly even the coexistence of ecstatic and enstatic techniques, establishing a dynamic between the ascension and cessation.

 

This complementarity however has profound implications. While the enstatic path leads to cessation in a spiritual journey attempting to disengage from the confinements of a conditioned life in the round of birth and death, the ecstatic path leads to immersion in nature and a path of engagement with and protection of the diversity of life.

 

Just as the Mahayana or greater path seeks not just the personal enlightenment of Hinayana, but the enlightenment of all beings, so the shamanic animistic path augments the confines of pure spirituality which seeks only divine imaginary worlds, neglecting the urgency and essentiality of protecting the diversity of life immortal, in a greater Mahayantra, so that the very experience of illumination can ensue and evolve throughout our generations forever.
 

3 Eastern Spiritual Cosmologies and Psychotropic Use

 

This perspective fits closely with a long-standing cosmological position in Eastern philosophy, where mental states are envisaged as being ‘finer’ than gross physical states, also having an indivisible wholeness to their character, or that the cosmological foundation is itself undivided consciousness. The Upanishads date from 900 to 600 BC. The Brhadaranyaka and the Chandogya are the two earliest Upanishads. They are edited texts, some of whose sources are much older than others. The two texts are pre-Buddhist; they may be placed in the 7th to 6th centuries BCE, give or take a century or so. The fundamental concern of the Upanishads is the nature of reality (Purohit & Yeats 1937). They teach the identity of the individual soul (atman) with the universal essence soul (Brahman). In contrast with Buddhism, which believes that there is neither a soul nor self, Hindu philosophy (Hiriyanna 1932) has argued that qualities such as cognition and desire are inherent qualities which are not possessed by anything solely material, and therefore, by the process of elimination must belong to a non-material self, the atman, thus seeing one’s spiritual goal as moksha – liberation from the cycle of reincarnation. Śaṅkara held that the mind, body and world are all held to be appearances of the same unchanging eternal conscious entity called Brahman, the "creative principle which lies realised in the whole world”,  the “unchanging, permanent, highest reality” which is described as Satchitananda (Being, consciousness and bliss) [54].

 

Fig 196: (a) Vishnu dreams the universe through the navel lotus of Brahma, overlooked by Lakshmi, (b) Ritual cannabis use in ancient Israel, (c) Shiva sadhu smoking Ganga, (d) Tantric creation involves sexual complementarity of Shakti representing the body of the universe and Shiva representing mind, in which the unity of cosmic consciousness retreats into multiple conscious experiences of the physical world in the dance of Maya. This complementarity is shared by Taoist Yin/Yang.   To Shakti a Devotion

 

In the Tantric creation (Rawson 1973), Shiva and Shakti begin as a whole in intimate cosmic embrace, of subject and object, then retreating from this intimacy to become multiple conscious entities perceiving the physical world around them as dualities emerging from the complementary totality coming to recognise itself in individual consciousness only through moksha, due to their psychic and physical fragmentation in Maya. This is celebrated in maithuna the sacred sexual union, also in Buddhist Yab-Yum illustrated in Twelve-Armed Chakrasamvara and His Consort Vajravarahi and in the Kaula rite of Yamala (The couple):

 

“It is consciousness itself, the unifying emission and the stable abode – the absolute, the noble cosmic bliss

consisting of both Shiva and Shakti. It is the flowing font of both quiescence and emergence."

 

 The Receptive and Creative principles of Yin and Yang also reflect this in the Tao (Rawson and Legeza 1973):

 

There was something complete and mysterious existing before heaven and earth,

Silent, invisible, unchanging, standing alone, unceasing, ever in motion.

Able to be the mother of the world. I do not know its name. Call it Tao. (Lao Tsu).

 

Fig 197: Shri-Yantra has superimposed yoni-lingam motifs, Yoni (South India).

 

Because Symbiotic Existential Cosmology has turned out to be a direct realisation of both the Tantric creation and the Upanishadic creation of Brahman and atman, in retrospect I have added a synopsis of the principles of the founding cosmology of the Brihadaranyaka Upanishad as a counterpoint. Where the difference lies is that symbiotic cosmology is fully grounded in nature and the diversity of life as a cosmological phenomenon and is not based on mind alone. The cosmic mind is a manifestation of incarnate biodiversity.  To make this point clear after our vigil to Jerusalem I made a vigil to Varanasi to pay my respects to Kali as the complementary “ultimate reality” to Shiva’s cosmic mind, fully embodied in nature, fertility and the flow of time.

 

Tantra

 

The universe is real embodiment!

Consciousness is real experience!

Each are cosmological complements!

The one cannot exist without the other.

 

Neither reigns supreme, but together are conmplete.  

A prisoners’ dilemma invincibly united in reality.

Just like the yin and yang of our two sexes,

caught in asymmetric reproductive coexistence.

 

Brahman (Sanskrit: ब्रह्म) connotes the highest Universal Principle, the Ultimate Reality in the universe. In major schools of Hindu philosophy, it is the material, efficient, formal and final cause of all that exists. It is the pervasive, infinite, eternal truth and bliss which does not change, yet is the cause of all changes. Brahman as a metaphysical concept refers to the single binding unity behind diversity in all that exists in the universe. In non-dual schools such as the Advaita Vedanta, Brahman is identical to the Atman, is everywhere and inside each living being, and there is connected spiritual oneness in all existence.  Ātman (Sanskrit: आत्मन्) refers to the (universal) Self or self-existent essence of human beings, as distinct from ego (Ahamkara), mind (Citta) and embodied existence (Prakṛti).

 

The Brihadaranyaka Upanishad opens with a cosmological manifestation, echoed in every person’s realisation:

 

“I am He” – Aham Brahma Asmi (अहम् ब्रह्मास्मि) – "I am Brahman”.

 

The Brihadaranyaka is the biodiverse Upanishad of the living Universe. It is estimated to have been composed about 700 BCE, with some parts coming later. Brihadaranyaka literally means "great wilderness, or forest". It is credited to the ancient sage Yajnavalkya, considered as one of the earliest philosophers in recorded history and credited with the term Advaita (non-duality of Atman and Brahman). By comparison, Gautama Buddha’s birth dates from 563 or 480 BCE. The Brihadaranyaka Upanishad portrays Yajnavalkya as having two wives, Maitreyi who challenges Yajnavalkya with philosophical questions as a scholarly partner and Katyayani who is silent. While Yajnavalkya and Katyayani lived in contented domesticity, Maitreyi studied metaphysics and engaged in theological dialogues with her husband, in addition to making her own self-inquiries of introspection.

 

Fig 198: Brihadaranyaka [55] Upanishad literally means the

"Upanishad of the great forests of the wilderness".

 

The first chapter asserts that there was nothing before the universe started, when Prajapati created from this nothing the universe, imbued it with Prana (life force) to preserve it in the form of cosmic inert matter and individual psychic energy. Prajapati (Sanskrit: प्रजापति), is the'lord of creation and protector’, later identified with the creator god Brahma, but also many different gods. In classical and medieval era literature, Prajapati is equated to the metaphysical concept called Brahman as Prajapati-Brahman, or alternatively Brahman is described as one who existed before Prajapati.

 

Cosmological Complementarity

Brihadaranyaka asserts that the world is more than matter and energy – it is constituted also of Atman or Brahman (Self, Consciousness, Invisible Principles and Reality) as well as Knowledge.

 

Mental States approaching the Mind at Large The second chapter propounds the theory of dreams, positing that human beings see dreams because the mind draws, in itself, the powers of sensory organs, which it releases in the waking state. It then asserts that this empirical fact about dreams suggests that human mind has the power to perceive the world as it is, as well as fabricate the world as it wants to perceive it. But mind as a means, is prone to flaws. The struggle humanity faces, is in our attempts to realise the "true reality behind perceived reality". That is Atman-Brahman, inherently and blissfully existent, yet inaccessible because it has no qualities, no characteristics, it is "neti, neti" (literally, "not this, not this”).

 

Love is Cosmic Reunion The fourth bramana of the second chapter notes all love is for the sake of the Self, and the Oneness one realises in the Self of the beloved. Knowledge of the Self, the Brahman is what makes one immortal, the connection immortal. All longing is the longing for the Self, because Self is the true, the immortal, the real and the infinite bliss.

 

Cosmological Symbiosis

The fifth then states that everything is connected, beings affect each other, organic beings affect inorganic nature, inorganic nature affects organic beings, one is the fruit of the other, everyone and everything is mutually inter-dependent, nourishing and nurturing each other, all because it came from one Brahman.

 

Immanent and Transcendent Self  The fourth brahmana of the third chapter asserts, "it is your Self which is inside all", all Selfs are one, immanent and transcendent.  

 

Panpsychic Cosmology  The seventh discusses how and why the Self interconnects and has the oneness through all organic beings, all inorganic nature, all of the universe.

 

Learn three cardinal virtues temperance, charity and compassion for all life.

तदेतत्त्रयँ शिक्षेद् दमं दानं दयामिति — Brihadaranyaka Upanishad, V.ii.3

 

The Self is thus real the universe is not empty  and it is not just matter, but filled with eternal conscious psyche.

 

Neti Neti (Sanskrit : नेति नेति) is a Sanskrit expression which means "not this, not that, or "neither this, nor that" (neti is sandhi from na iti "not so"). With its aid the subject negates identification with all things of this world, which is Anatman (Not-Self). The Brihadaranyaka Upanishad II iii 1-6, states there are two forms of Brahman, the material and the immaterial, the solid and the fluid, the Sat ‘being’ and tya, ‘that’ of Satya – which means true, denies the existence of everything other than Brahman.  The Self is thus real – the universe is not empty  and it is not just matter, but filled with eternal conscious psyche.

 

Some of this philosophical and religious perspective has been driven psycho-pharmaceutically, with the use of cannabis as a visionary agent central in the life of Shiva sadhus as Ganga, the sacred river of Indian spirituality, along with historical evidence for the Soma of the Aryans and ancient ritual uses of cannabis in Israel 700-900 BC (Benet 1975, Arie, Rosen & Namdar 2020), China (500 BC) and among the Scythians (Rudgley 1993), and of ancient opium use in the Near East and Mediterranean.

 

Indra (इन्द्र) is the king of the devas and Svarga (heaven) in Hinduism. He is associated with the sky, lightning, weather, thunder, storms, rains, river flows, and war. Indra's powers are similar to other Indo-European deities such as Norse Odin, Jupiter, Perun, Perkūnas, Zalmoxis, Taranis, Zeus, and Thor, part of the greater Proto-Indo-European mythology.

Indra drank copious soma.

 

In the Vedic tradition, sóma (Devanagari: सोम) is a ritual drink of importance among the early Vedic Indo-Aryans. The Rigveda mentions it, particularly in the Soma Mandala. Gita mentions the drink in chapter 9, the Soma Mandala. It is equivalent to the Iranian haoma. The texts describe the preparation of soma by means of extracting the juice from a plant, the identity of which is now unknown and debated among scholars. Both in the ancient religions of Historical Vedic religion and Zoroastrianism, the name of the drink and the plant are not exactly the same.

 

We have drunk the soma; we have become immortal; we have gone to the light; we have found the gods.

What can hostility do to us now, and what the malice of a mortal, o immortal one?

 

The Zoroastrian Frashokereti likewise notes the sacred drink parahaoma:

 

The righteous will partake of parahaoma, which will confer immortality. Thereafter, humankind will live without food,

without hunger or thirst, and without weapons (or possibility of bodily injury).

 

In this context, one also has to consider the Buddhist tradition. I have during my journeys taken Tibetan Buddhist initiations with both the 16th Karmapa, and with the Ningmapa exorcist Yeshe Dorje, who lived in a kerosine tin shack with a Tibetan wife and several children above McLeod Gang in 1976 and both predicted the rainfall for builders, exorcised mental disabilities and scurried the clouds accompanying the Dalai Lama in Dharmasala. Later he moved to the US, where I took this video of him doing a puja in Santa Fe.  Here is also a video I took of the milk baba of Pashupatinah in Kathmandu. All of these have since passed away. I do not follow any tradition. I reserve my path to be natural first person visionary experience, so that it is not beholden to any existing tradition.

 

I tend to see Buddhism as an outgrowth of the more ancient traditions embracing the principles of  the Upanishads, just as Christianity arose out of Judaism, and appreciate the verdant polytheism spanning all the persona from Krishna to Shiva and Kali, harking back to 2500 BC in Mohenjo Daro. I have deep engagement with Brahman as a manifestation of ultimate reality. I have concerns that Buddhism, notwithstanding the immediacy of satori, is too focussed on mind over physical nature and the feminine as Maya – natural fecund chaos and is thus too focussed on the negative – renunciation and the suppression of the ego, which is good meditative practice, but tends to leave a negative void world view of enlightenment rather that the positive value of existence in the living universe. However Tibetan Buddhism also has roots in Bön shamanism, highlighting its ancient syncretic nature, and is pervaded by Tantra, giving it numinous diversity.

 

Fig 198b: Centre The goddess of the sacred grove, an early Kālī manifestation, (L-R) Shiva as Pashupatinath the lord of the animals, the sacrifice.

Indus Valley 2500 BC (Campbell 1962 166-9). Shakti-Kālī expresses the temporal embodiment of cosmic

ultimate reality in nature that tends to be neglected by mind-sky Eastern mysticism. 

 

Common to the Eastern traditions, the emphasis on mind over nature means that both Buddhism and Hindu traditions, share the notion of reincarnation, as sentient conscious beings, which really began as a conceptual "consolation prize" for moksha being so difficult to achieve in this lifetime, without sacramental entheogens. Because all life is viewed only from the perspective of conscious sentience, this subjugates the natural diversity of living species to a mind only perspective, where rampant vermin killing rare species as preserved. This becomes an affront to the evolution of living diversity as intrinsic natural embodiment. I live in Aotearoa, where native species, such as the iconic kiwi, are excessively vulnerable to feral exotic predators. Buddhists, who do revere the sanctity of life, often find themselves unable to control predators and end up failing to protect living diversity, because they can't conceptualise the difference between a threatened species like the kiwi and an epidemic of rodents, stoats, and possums driving them to extinction. This is where the Bhagavad Gita of living nature has to say the diversity of life, that has taken billions of years to evolve, has to be respected and that the mind-only view of conscious existence is a false cosmology.

 

Karen Armstrong (2022) in “Sacred Nature” notes the emergence of Upanishadic Vedanta from the earlier more animistic pervasiveness of nature resulting in a transition from mythology to cosmology:

 

The rishis attributed their poetic power to the hallucinogenic plant soma, which enabled them to look beneath the surface of things and discover a deva in every single one, so nature was alive, imbued with the divine. They called the faculty they had cultivated dhi (“insight”); it gave them a knowledge (veda) that bore no relation to mundane awareness.  All these divine forces, the rishis concluded, were grounded in a mysterious omnipresent power, which they called Rta, one of the most important concepts in the Vedas, the ancient texts of Hinduism. Rta is best understood as “active, creative truth” or “the way things truly are.” Like qi and the Dao, Rta was not a god but a sacred, impersonal, animating force. It was impossible to describe or define Rta, but it could be experienced as the sublime whole, which flowed from itself expansively, bringing about the cosmos, humans and the gods themselves. The fact that for most of history people in different parts of the world developed such a remarkably similar conception of this sacred reality suggests that it may be an archetypal notion embedded in the human psyche. But after creating and organising the world, the devas did not return to heaven. They took up residence in the natural phenomena they had brought into being and dwelt forever within them. Thus every single bird, animal or flower embodied the divinity that had created it, and everything in the world had a sacred core. Instead of merely shining on things from afar, the devas remained embedded in the mundane, “entering into this world through their hidden nature.”

 

By about the sixth century BCE, however, the Aryans were redefining the ultimate reality; and they called it the Brahman. While Rta had been the eternal principle of being that informed and permeated the universe, the Brahman was the foundation of all reality, the “beingness” on which all things depended. This development was part of a new spirituality called Vedanta (“the end of the Vedas”), which sought to reveal the essential purpose of the ancient rites. Whereas the early rishis had depicted the gods poetically as different aspects of the one divine reality, the Vedantic priests now expressed this insight philosophically. The Brahman was the one and only sacred Atman (“Self”) of the entire universe. It pervaded everything and every person “right up to the tips of the fingernails.” It “lives in each and every being. Uniform, yet multiform, it appears like the [reflection of the single] moon in [the many ripples of] a pond.” The people of India would never lose this insight.

 

She however notes the emergence of ‘naturalness’ in Buddhism happened later:

 

So deeply was humanity’s religious impulse connected with the sacrality of nature that even a religious tradition such as Buddhism—which originally focused on the method of introspection by which humans could be liberated from sorrow—eventually turned to nature. When Mahayana Buddhism arrived in China, it insisted that the Buddhata— the “Buddha-Nature” or the potential to achieve Buddhahood and Enlightenment—was not confined to human beings but inherent in plants, rocks, trees and blades of grass. In the Dacheng qixin lun (“Awakening of Faith”), a sixth-century CE text, we learn that the Buddha- Nature is the essence of the entire cosmos, an “eternal, permanent, immutable, pure, and self-sufficient force that unites all beings, draws them into a coherent whole, and universally illumines the mind of man and enables him to cultivate his capacity for goodness (ren).”  … In Japan, Zen Buddhists believe that a single Buddha-Nature exists in the things of nature and that it is inseparable from the human self. The aim of Zen is to cultivate awareness of its existence, making it a reality within oneself.

 

Buddhist, Upanishadic and Biopsheric Sacramental paths to Illumination

 

To Anand Rangarajan, a follower of Tibetan Buddhism and a UF CISE information scientist, Paul Werbos a Quaker mystic and machine learning pioneer, and Deepak Chopra a well-known author practicing the Eastern Wisdom Tradition. I have found your conversations interesting and thought it could be helpful to add my perspective on the situation. I have a strong affection for Deepak's two positions (1) Everything is alive and (2) Consciousness is primary. However, like Paul, I accept (3) The universe is necessary. In fact I see the primary reality of consciousness and the necessary reality of the universe as complementary aspects of a cosmology which is neither monist nor dualist, but is the very Tantra of existence.

 

Fig 199: Yeshe Dorje.

 

I have experience with Tibetan Buddhism at the hands of Yeshe Dorje and Rangjung Rigpe Dorje the 16th Karmapa, as well as Chogyam Trungpa's writing, travels in Tibet and Japan and experience of the Vedantic tradition from periods wandering India as a sadhu. For me the true Buddhism is what you see watching the devotions of the pilgrims passing through the Jokhang and the little shrines that surround it and in Hinduism, people you meet like Krishna Das Vaishnaba, the Milk Baba of Pashupatinath, the wayside shrines and ochre-stained yoni-lingams being spontaneously prayed to by schoolgirls on their way to class. I hold strongly to the underlying Upanishadic traditions.

 

I first met Yeshe Dorje, the Ningmapa exorcist lama closer to the original Bon shamanic traditions, who cleared the weather for the Dalai Lama and people putting roofs on houses in McLeod Gang and cured mental afflictions in his kerosine tin shack with his wife and seven children. When I took Buddhist vows, he warned me not to take the teachings of the monastic Gelugpas too seriously. He named me Yeshe Tenzin after himself and the Dalai Lama Jamphel Ngawang Lobsang Yeshe Tenzin Gyatso in 1976. Later we met again in Santa Fe in 1992, with an American partner, as I recall. You can find a critique discussion of both Buddhist and Vedic doctrines in the appendix.

 

Fig 200: Ram Krishna Das Vaishnaba the milk baba of Pashupatinath Kathmandu who consumed only milk for 40 years.

 

However my prime numinous and visionary focus for the last 50 years has been sacramental meditation evoked by sacred mushrooms, peyote and ayahuasca, so I want to explain to you how this perspective complements and provides insights into your favoured traditions. Somewhere I have an old Tricycle issue dealing with this from a Buddhist perspective entitled "Just Say Maybe, so this is still a process in progress.

 

When I take mushrooms, I go into retreat and adopt a form of Upanishadic meditation which alternates between mindfulness and mindlessness complete abandonment to the abyss, letting go of everything. This is almost an impossible task in the maelstrom of psychedelics but it is transfiguring and galvanising when it occurs. The Huichol have a name nierika for the cosmic portal peyote provides between ordinary reality and the spirit world, which is illustrated in yarn paintings as a richly illuminated cosmic orifice surrounded by all the illusory visions of tangential approach. There are several points that emerge.

 

The first, most devastating point is that this experience is not achieved in human conscious renunciation, or through lofty spiritual achievement and practice, but in the complete humility of natural psychic symbiosis with the biosphere. So, while I agree that mindfulness is the road to life, the sacramental approach is putting the sap and dew of nature right into the centre of the cyclone of moksha. Mindfulness can be mistaken for focused attention, but sacramental moksha is the revelation of interconnectedness of all conscious life and of all the diversity of life throughout the universe. This is humanity’s founding vision of animism that all religious traditions later captured and misused. So the consequences are that the religious traditions confuse the diversity of life and its utter sacredness in the unfolding of consciousness, with notions like animals as simply sentient beings that are a product of previous moral indiscretions, creating a mind-sky view, in which human spiritual attainment is supreme over nature. Sacramental meditation, by contrast, is a true first-person Tantra with no confounding doctrine. It is expressing the complete complementarity of the Shivaic cosmic mind and the embodiment of Shakti in nature and the universe as an inextricable prisoners' dilemma, evoking reality as we know it to be. No longer is the mind alone but reunited with nature, embedded in the immortality of life, with a primary cosmological responsibility to the diversity of life as a whole.

 

The second point is that all the distinctions you have raised, for example between mindfulness and the void of no-mind, or between gradual enlightenment, rather than the instantaneous flush of satori become meaningless. They are just parts of the overall vision quest. Mindfulness is essential to gather one's focus and equanimity and yes it is pro-life rather than denial, but then one has to relinquish the internal dialogue and the ego-consciousness that accompanies us, to completely give one's self back to the universe, or more aptly the cosmic mind at large, to gain release from the mortal coil. Then we have the satori! This has a lot of implications.  There is no distinction between the Brahman approach and the Zen or Bodhisattva approach. And there’s a warning! The broad sweep of Eastern philosophy is integrally an expression of the meditative practices that support each, coming to pervade Buddhist and Vedantic cosmology. To the extent that these techniques are restricted, the cosmologies become restricted and lose integrity, particularly when applied for coercive moral ends. In this the sacramental approach has a fertilising role to play. So any distinction that the Upanishads are too much about mind are simply a product of contesting disciplines. The reality is much simpler and more direct. I like the Upanishads because their description is a clear direct route to samadhi accepting the atman and Brahman as ultimate reality. Moreover sacramental samadhi adds a completely new dimension to the discourse, because it is bringing another kind of non-ordinary reality to the table, although one that has a lineage of equal antiquity to the Eastern or meditative traditions. This is thus a completion of the human mystical spiritual tradition and not a degenerate, incomplete, or imperfect path.

 

One can think of the entheogenic moksha epiphany occurring in a neutral state of ego dissipation and sensory withdrawal experiencing organismic moksha as the supermind at the interface of atman and Brahman – the mind at large.

 

At the centre of Aurobindo's metaphysical system is the supermind, an intermediary power between the unmanifested Brahman and the manifested world. Aurobindo claims that the supermind is not completely alien to us and can be realized within ourselves as it is always present within mind since the latter is in reality identical with the former and contains it as a potentiality within itself (Wikipedia Aurobindo 1990).

 

This was the central concept of Aurobindo's metaphysical system, which he claimed can be realised within ourselves, as it is always present, since the mind is in reality identical with the supermind and contains it as a potentiality within itself. In The Integral Yoga he declared that "By the supermind is meant the full Truth-Consciousness of the Divine Nature in which there can be no place for the principle of division and ignorance; it is always a full light and knowledge superior to all mental substance or mental movement."

 

The third and final point somewhat distinct from “pure” spiritual experiences is that entheogenic moksha is scintillating with abundance. There is no need to ask questions like “is this or that a construct”, or to try to deconstruct maya through realising all aspects of consciousness including the self are constructs and hence illusory. And it is not just a formless black void of nothing that is somehow construed to be the source of everything, but the light of illumination streaming out of the epiphany of being. Yes it is all in a sense an illusion but it is non-ordinary reality teaching us and it's test is not philosophical but the infinite compassion of the eternal mind at large for the mortal biological being experiencing moksha, so it has an immediate truth to it that is transformative of the mortal condition and the associated sensoria are veridical perception in numinous action. One doesn't have to be on the other side of the nierika for long, or often, to be transformed by it for the good and to use its teaching in formative and informative ways. Symbiotic Existential Cosmology is an example of this. Also one doesn't have to do 100,000 prostrations or daily pujas, so one can get on with the good work of redeeming the material world and the social world with love,  compassion and scientific insight.

 

Symbiotic Existential Cosmology is an empirical quantum cosmology complemented by the mind at large, and so has deep commonalities and yet fundamental differences from the mind primcy of the Eastern tradition. Aurobindo in his idea of soul evolution had a very similar view to the view of Symbiotic Existential Cosmology, in which the universe is capable of moving toward a point of consummating consciousness among its biota in our integration with biodiversity and exploring the abyss of conscious existence through meditation and entheogenic experience. Both visions share a sense of the cosmic mind coming alive through the participation of the conscious sentient beings within the universe.

 

Aurobindo notes the way in which the heights of the Eastern mystical experience have also, in a sense, left the spiritual corpus behind:

 

The refusal of life of the ascetics who concentrated on the transcendent divine beyond form; the revolt against gross matter, as the later, medieval, scholars would call it, which dominated Indian spirituality for quite some time—but was not emphasized in the ancient texts—has its place in the evolution of consciousness. Due to this, the psychology of heightening oneself has been worked out in great detail in the Indian tradition. Yet it is important to acknowledge that this is a realization at the summit of the consciousness while the outer nature remains untouched. Or, to say it in the terminology of Indian psychology, in order to realize the Purusha, Prakriti is left behind and uncared for. It is now time for a reconciliation of matter and spirit.

 

Aurobindo places the evolution of consciousness as occurring before the big bang and subsuming physical reality. Symbiotic Existential Cosmology remains open minded about this question.

 

In Aurobindo's view, this is followed by a process where pure consciousness involutes and conceals itself more and more by creating planes of consciousness of increased density, in order to create the density needed for physical manifestation, but the Will of the ultimate consciousness behind this evolutionary process is a gradual unveiling till it reaches a full manifestation of divine life in matter in the process of biological evolution.

 

what evolutionary Nature presses for, is an awakening to the knowledge of self, the discovery of self, the manifestation of the self and spirit within us and the release of its self-knowledge, its self-power, its native self-instrumentation. It is, besides, a step for which the whole of evolution has been a preparationIt is only upon earth that the psychic life begins, and it is just the process by which the Divine has awakened material life to the necessity of rejoining its divine origin. Without the psychic, Matter would never have awakened from its inconscience, it would never have aspired for the life of its origin, the spiritual life.

 

Symbiotic Existential Cosmology sees consciousness as complementary to the physical universe and thus doesn't invoke a functionally mentalistic process of involution of consciousness to explain matter, as they are asymmetrically symmetry-broken complements, each reflecting the other. It thus differs from soul evolution in that it is not just a return to soul, as if nature is just a supporting vessel. It invokes consciousness and the physical universe as a complementary Tao, or more specifically a fully Kaula Tantra rite of Yamala. Symbiotic Existential Cosmology avoids the problem of consciousness making the physical universe because it conceives of cosmic conscious as a state we approach asymptotically through opening the doors of perception, while primal subjectivity, like the universe, is vestigial at the cosmic origin, thus we don't have to try to explain the physical universe as derived from involutions of consciousness, which we know to be a primarily organismic climax in biological evolution.

 

 
Fig 201: Cosmos as coitus: (Left) The Cakrasaṃvara Tantra in consort with Vajravārāhī, (Right): Vajravārāhī dominant.

 

The universe is a sexual union between cosmic consciousness represented in Shiva, and Kali, as cosmological fecundity of the physical, manifest in time and evolution. In doing so it sets nature on the same level of sacredness as cosmic consciousness, not merely below or a precursor to it. There is not a higher spiritual realm, but a fully integrated phenomenon of emergent Paradise on the cosmic equator containing enlightened incarnate beings, not just disembodied spirits.

 

There is a caveat about pure conscious dominion over reality. As the conscious aspect becomes disengaged from its own incarnate embodiment in the biota, so it loses its sense of integration with life as a whole and its capacity to survive long term enough to reach climax. This changed perspective, elevating nature to the fully sacred, is a direct product of the entheogenic experience of integrated consciousness shared within the natural fabric by the interspecies relationship with the sacraments. Ignorant people will use mushrooms just for "kicks", but they contain this deep well of the conscious abyss which evokes a shamanistic rather than just higher and higher spiritually elite conscious realms.

 

Likewise the cosmology derives the key aspects of its comprehensive view by being true to the empirical science of observation of nature and uses this careful verified scientific empirical method to elucidate the whole view of the sacredness of nature, from the fractally emergent interactive mandala of the standard model evoking atoms molecules organelles and tissues, through subjective conscious intent implying panpsychism and animism to symbiosis being the key principle of the climax evolving biosphere. By being fully grounded in nature the intuitive presumptions of pure consciousness are found to be incomplete in just the same way the physically materialistic description of science is incomplete about mind and consciousness.

 

Spiritual paths, from Gnosticism to Tibetan Buddhism, tend to create very ornate spiritual realities, from the pleroma to realms of the Titans to Hungry Ghosts and even more ornate visualisations of spirit entities and the eventual downfall of the entire cosmological edifice, that become their own phantasmic cosmologies unbound to the sap and dew of life itself. See my later comments on Shiva-Shakti fertility and a critique of Nāgārjuna's philosophy of emptiness, denying inherent existence. 

 

The absolutely key issue is that humanity, whether by business as usual, or religious spiritual elitism, has so far failed the acid test of symbiotic respect for the biosphere that ensures the very evolution that Aurobindo is seeking to realise. This can happen only if the conscious biota retain integration with life as a whole over the full evolutionary times scale of Paradise on the cosmic equator.

 

Furthermore, Paradise is the whole shebang, incarnate, enlightened, consciously eternal and biologically immortal as one is to one, in our living diversity in wholeness, abundance and resplendence. That is the complete story of the fulfilment of the totality the conscious universe is here to become. So the picture is subtly different form the pure wisdom tradition.

 

Vinod Sehgal:  Do you think that Siddhi of materialization and other Siddhis as mentioned by Patanjali in Yog Darshan Sutras depend upon the scientific certification by scientists in their labs? Do you think that, by the provocation by scientists or any other persons, any Yogis shall come to the labs of scientists for examination of their Siddhis for their scientists and fulfill the doubts of skeptics? If you think so, you are highly mistaken and lack a total understanding in reading and knowing the mindset of such Yogis as possessing genuine Siddhis. Sage Patanjali has specifically forbidden in Yoga Sutras to not demonstrate any Siddhi, whether for scientific or non scientific purpose. There are high chances that any yogi who starts demonstrating Siddhis can loose all their Saadhnaa or spiritual development. There are high chances that any person playing with the fire of Siddhis may burn his own hands and fingers.

 

Chris King: I am on a vision quest. It is older than, and just as powerful as the Vedic tradition of the Upanishads, because it is unfettered by any limiting doctrine such as renunciation. I dont submit myself to scientific tests of my abilities or proofs of non-ordinary experiences, but neither do I make unverified claims to trivial siddhis such as materialisation. Rather than expressing beliefs, I work cleanly as a biocosmologist in both the scientific and visionary paradigms without conflict.

 

You are professing beliefs in the guise of established facts and providing no evidence of any kind scientific, or first person experiential affect . The fact that you have to refer back to Patanjali two thousand years ago (Purohit 1937) shows how doctrinal and non-existent the living evidence for actual siddhis or enlightenment has become.

 

In the Western tradition, Monotheism has been rightly accused of distorting the nature of nature to invoke a clockwork-like creation, in which humanity reigns supreme over nature, but is supplicant to God, in an eschatology that ends in the destruction of nature and supposedly divine eternal “moral” judgment. It took Copernicus to upset the flat Earth Monotheistic view of creation. In the scientific era this has involved denying evolution and the capacity of nature to evolve new life forms such as ourselves. Vedanta also tends to a similar heresy by regarding all organisms as purely sentient beings in a round of reincarnation used as an excuse for the difficulty of achieving enlightenment. This affirmative religious view is in frank collision with empirical science and is unacceptable in terms of the pursuit of truth.

 

The Upanishadic view has, in world cultural history, shown great hope of a more enlightened, informative approach, where the individual is encouraged to seek the Brahman that is the form of cosmic consciousness that transcends the individual atman. However it is an abuse of the Vedic tradition to use the same religious stratagems as Monotheism to claim siddhis like materialisation, which is claimed to be material, without either objective physical evidence, or even first person accounts that accumulate to any form of reliability. Your claims that it would be foolish for a yogi to demonstrate the natural truth of their claimed powers is a spoiler on any pretence of verifiability either subjective or objective. As long as this pretence goes on, the Upanishadic path remains a diminished religious belief having little or no natural significance unless and until the situation changes.

 

Again I would point out that while I do have and have had, siddhi-like prophetic experiences, none of them are worth a can of salted fish, unless I can help humanity come to terms of protecting the diversity of life on this planet, so it and the human species can continue to survive and discover ourselves in cosmological time.

 

The Upanishads were written around 700 BC and nothing has really changed since apart from the Shakti-Shiva notion of complementarity at the cosmic origin which is confluent with Symbiotic Existential Cosmology  This is a real life condemnation of the Upanishads perhaps the most promising vision quest tradition to have ever emerged in human history.

 

The key to science as the pursuit of the truth in the discovery of nature is the sceptical principle, that the onus is on the claimant of a theory or observation and not the respondent and it works for both objective empirical observation in science and by affirmed empirical subjective experience as complementary tests. In physical and biological science, it is based on a very low probability of a chance effect. The same is true in criminal law beyond reasonable doubt and in civil law under the balance of the probabilities. To reverse this sceptical principle and place the onus on the respondent is the affirmative/imperative route to religious doctrine and despotism, rather than the pursuit of truth.

 

The vision quest is a first person discovery journey into the deepest abyss of the conscious experience. It doesn't have to be performed in a laboratory using statistical methods. The subjective route is for people to make the journey into the abyss for themselves and return with grail insights to share with others setting out for themselves on this great journey. When psychonauts have similar or complementary experiences, these affirm the nature of non-ordinary reality by mutual first person agreement, setting up the process for all sentient beings to discover the core nature of the living conscious universe.

 

There is absolutely no possibility of getting anywhere on this journey while Vedantists continue to use only religious belief in Patanjali or Sai Baba or Maharishi as a basis for superficial levels of meditation and don't bring back in the fist person serious journeys into the unknown which reflower and refresh the tradition and above all result in the unfolding of life immortal, in symbiosis with the biosphere.

 

Ram Vimal: Yogananda’s and Kriyananda’s methods of materialization are not easy and I am not sure they will materialize thought. However, you are most welcome to try them, and let us know if you are successful!

 

Here is a first technique of Yogananda you may practice, using a room or an apple as an object for your visualization:

 

I can keep looking at this room and concentrating upon it until, when I close my eyes, I can still see the room exactly as it is. This is the first step in deep concentration, but most people havent the patience to practice it. I had the patience. As you continue to practice visualization you will find that your thoughts become materialized. The cosmic law will so arrange it that whatsoever you are thinking of will be produced in actuality, if you command it to be so. Suppose I am thinking of an apple, and the apple appears in my hand. That would be a demonstration of the highest power of concentration.

 

In order to realize that all the happenings of this world are dream experiences, we should learn how to visualize our thoughts-how to recharge them with the energy of concentration until they become visible manifestations. Proper visualization by the exercise of concentration and will power enables us to materialize thoughts, not only as dreams or visions in the mental realm, but also as experiences in the material realm. From the causal thought-forms, the astral bodys five instruments of life force [the 5 pranas] make visible the astral body of light and the physical body of gross matter. Dreams and visions are astral in essence, being composed of light and energy. As you continue to practice visualization you will find that your thoughts become materialized. The cosmic law will so arrange it that whatsoever you are thinking of will be produced in actuality, if you command it to be so.

 

Chris King: I like Yogananda’s (1950) autobiography, but his technique is claiming real world experience is just a form of dreaming reality, and with a supreme degree of focussed attention, we can make this physical reality. I dont accept this. It has profound consequences and arises from the notion that conscious experience makes matter.

 

Dreaming experience can conflate absolutely anything. I can have 360o vision, like Yogananda claimed, and see whole urban vistas and fly through landscapes. Frogs can turn into fish and cars we don't own can become crammed full of our possessions while we cant anywhere find the keys to drive them home. I can find myself in a huge withes mouth or become stranded in a dream world and search the sky trying to find my way back to Earth. Only in waking experiences do monkeys give birth to monkeys and sharks to sharks and that is what makes conscious life possible in the evolving natural universe. So conflating dreaming and waking reality collapses biology into the dreamtime and cosmology into allegory.

 

This is an error of Vedanta and it comes from the mistaken view that all life forms are just subjective sentient beings trapped in reincarnation. Thats not how cosmology works and its not how subjective conscious volition complements physical reality either. Thats precisely why SEC says consciousness is primary, but the universe is necessary!

 

Ram: If you want to use visualization not to materialize an object, but to make a project happen, or to obtain money, the technique and procedure is a different. You visualise not so much the details (of the apple, of the room, etc.), but you concentrate on the general result.

 

Chris: This quest is irresponsible and leads to karmic finesse. Why put so much effort into focussing one's thoughts on such menial quests, ignoring, the real existential crises of the future of life and its meaning, that do realise enlightenment? If we are focussing on not the money but the object of our quest e.g. an easier ride home, a plethora of future circumstances may be claimed to validate it.

 

BVK Sastry: Can you tell me your engagements and experiences with Yoga-Traditions of India Patanjali or  Tantra or others or the current teachingspracticespublic perception as seen are a terrible mix up

 

Chris King: I meditate by using two complementary processes: (1) Eyes open mindfulness concentrating to abandon all thoughts. (2) Annihilation with eyes closed or half open, breathing and glancing out of the corner of my eye to completely let go.

 

I generally do this only when tripping, to enter into the deep entheogenic state. That might be only very occasionally, say once a year, so I am in a kind of incipient meditative state the rest of the time, including periods of quiet abandonment and my psyche is kind of divided between a chaotic aspect listening to the winds blowing past the window and witnessing the everyday world of thought and planning.

I generally do this only when tripping, to enter into the deep entheogenic state. That might be only very occasionally, say once a year, so I am in a kind of incipient meditative state the rest of the time, including periods of quiet abandonment and my psyche is kind of divided between a chaotic “right brain” aspect listening to the winds blowing past the window connected to my left hand and witnessing the “left brain” everyday world of thought and planning, noting that I am left-handed!

 

Fig 202: Left-handed – right-brained consciousness.

 

Like a Shiva sadhu, I eat cannabis butter daily and swoon out into the mild trance this evokes and watch my dreams as much as possible, but I use psilocybe mushrooms as my entheogenic sacrament. They are my shamanistic ally and bring on my Brahmanic apotheosis, which is a kind of altered state where I meet my cosmic self and regain conscious integration with what you might call the spirit worldfor want of a better term, meeting the Totality in a kind of near death experience, where I could go to the other side (death) but return to ongoing life because Im not having a heart attack or a car accident and that is the covenant to complete the long journey of life. In this state I become intuitively conscious of a background experience which is like a telepathic awareness of all living beings throughout space-time as disincarnate entities in communion, but I don't try to take any of these experiences literally or believe in them religiously.

 

When Im tripping I am trying to simply do deep annihilation meditation to try to descend into the disembodied state that is visionary reality. I generally slide out of my ordinary consciousness into a kind of abstract synesthesic world of resonating sounds and abstract visions which can rapidly turn into visionary states the Huichol shamans describe as passing through the nierika portal to the spirit world of the ancestors. There is a way of listening to the whisperings of the sounds and patterns which causes one to go to the other side.

 

The experience of the journey there and back when it happens full on is sufficiently transformative to constitute a lifetime mystical experience which I can go for months of ordinary consciousness knowing that even when I am not experiencing it in this way, it is nevertheless the ground of my conscious being. I don't have to rate it as transcendent but it is and it is falling outside my incarnation into the reality at large that is the conscious awareness of all sentient beings.

 

I have been tripping all my life on a regular but occasional basis as my ally, advisor and informant complementing my scientific view of natural reality. Lots of times, realisation only happens partially but it is still formative on my being and brings me back to the source of all conscious existence.

 

Christianity is an avowedly sacramental religion but the Eucharist is cannibalistic soma and sangre, eating and drinking Christs flesh and blood, so its a dead sacrament waiting for biospheric fruition. The idea of a visionary sacrament is an anathema to Christians who are plagued by heresies, from the gnostics claiming Jesus and Mary Magdalene were lovers, to the European witches taking deadly nightshade, which explains why psychedelics have been regarded as diabolical heresies to the consumer capitalist status quo in the 20th century.

 

Vedanta is also historically and actually sacramental, from the Soma of the Aryans to the Ganga of the Sadhus, likewise waiting for the sacraments of the Americas that the Eastern tradition missed out on ecologically, although Psilocybe cubensis mushrooms have been associated with Brahman cattle in South East Asia.

 

Sacramental shamanism is older than any religion and I am of the opinion that evolution arrived at our sappy chemical brains and in parallel evolved psychoactive species out of a common cosmological process that gave rise to consciousness in single-celled eucaryotes, so that the confined world view of a dominant species like humanity that can get lost in egotistical grasping can reintegrate with cosmological conscious reality and live throughout our generations in symbiotic unity with the diversity of life in our biosphere..

 

So I have it in mind to fulfil the Western sacramental tradition of “Soma and Sangre” through rebirthing the biospheric sacraments, and to fulfil the Vedantic tradition through the Tantric marriage of the path of meditative renunciation as Shiva with the sappy life-engaging flow of the sacraments as Shakti, which is already incipient in the sadhus' use of cannabis as a meditative ally.

 

Ram Vimal: As I mentioned, SaS (self-as-subject) is not eternal because it eventually returns back to it source (dual-aspect substrate at unmanifested state) after many reincarnations/rebirths as per the principle of karma.

 

Chris: Both Vedanta and Buddhism postulate reincarnation of pure sentient conscious beings. But physical biology has all conscious organisms breeding true with only small mutational changes. You can't postulate reincarnation that allows a bad man to become a crocodile. How does he think? Will he ever regret his actions? Have you ever seen a regretful crocodile? That's the irony of crocodile tears speaking! What kind of mentality is it to be reincarnated as a flea?? If you then say humans reincarnate as humans do fleas do so as fleas? Why? What sense does this make of biology and cosmology? Why would the universe evolve to this end? You need to admit that reincarnation was invented because Samadhi never comes in the average lifetime. It’s a toxic consolation prize to the diversity of life!

 

John Kineman: It is interesting to see these strong assertions, Chris, when so much else that you write I agree with.

 

Chris: I think you are trying to make a mistaken defence of the Vedic tradition when your incarnate duty is to the immortal survival of life. I am here to protect your descendants and the diversity of life period.

 

John: Let’s take the idea of attributing moral meaning to reincarnation and the idea that there is “no cosmic morality”. This means that moral meanings are human inventions, aside from our otherwise naturalistic essence. But how do we invent something aside from our use of natural means, if that is what is claimed we are?? The logic creates an inverted pyramid resting on a non-existing point. It builds and builds in its denial of natural essence. In contrast, adopting the view that the foundation is a complex unity of material and spiritual (meaning “of spirit” vs matter) essence, we can see how forms of morality can emerge from that relation at many levels and in many forms.

 

Chris: This is a figurative argument but is in conflict with reality. There is no inverted pyramid. Moral meanings are NOT human inventions, they are emergent properties of intelligent animal sociobiology, exploited by religious systems to ensure cultural dominance. Richard Alexander (1987) wrote the Biology of Moral Systems contemplating human nuclear mutually assured destruction.  He is right.

 

This began on a tribal basis with totem deities and has continued ever since. Indra for example is a typical thunder god of war that is a second generation tribal deity. He is associated with the sky, lightning, weather, thunder, storms, rains, river flows, and war. Indra's myths and powers are similar to other Indo-European deities such as Jupiter, Perun, Perkūnas, Zalmoxis, Taranis, Zeus, and Thor, part of the greater Proto-Indo-European mythology.  My Indian name is Yogindra Baba named by the Santana hotel in Puri in 1976, the site of the Jaggernath juggernaut which devotees threw themselves under the wheels of. We could likewise explore the veracity of these beliefs.

 

I know we agree on many points and you know that my inspiration comes partly from the Upanishads, but reincarnation has no more validity than the day of judgment. This isn’t just about science vs religion, but the pursuit of true knowledge. I am here to defend the diversity of life sine qua non as a prima facie vision quest. We have to learn to be honest with ourselves if we want to survive as a species.

 

John: Why do you think moral beliefs are not natural and relative to the systems they pertain to? And why, if they are, would they not have a natural foundation?

 

Chris: Of course they do have a natural foundation, but they also have a relevant context and that is in encouraging intra-social cooperation and individual sacrifice to achieve inter-group domination and hence collective survival of the group against other similar and competing groups. Morality is NOT cosmologically ordained in the way Monotheistic and Vedic scriptures claim and we really need to respect that it is a limited concept based on competition. If we are going to ensure human survival in the closing circle of the biosphere, morality is inadequate, because it basically applies only to individual sacrifice and altruistic punishment to achieve group dominance. That won't save the biosphere or humanity because it is inadequate to get people to face the sanctity of life and is already being misused to promote religious and cultural dominance.

 

If I would coin a Buddhist analogy, the suffering of the ego is not about morality but about mortality, and it is not about reincarnation or moral karma. It is mortality itself that teaches us that the only thing that matters is the survival of our generations in a surviving biosphere for the simple reason that for mortal biological beings, we can't take it with us when we go. The only meaning in life is to give back to reflower abundance and accept the vagaries of fate.

 

John: Well, I’m very familiar with that view but learned that there is a stronger case for cooperation than competition in ecology and evolution. Competition turns out to be more epiphenomenon than cause. It can't exist unless cooperation is at the foundation. Lions aren't trying to compete with anything, or to survive, they're just trying to eat and cooperating with nature is the best way to do that.

 

Chris: That’s why existential cosmology is symbiotic!

 

Alex Hankey: If God is the Origin of Creation, and Dharma, Natural  Law, is all about Growth of Consciousness, then morality has a Primary Place in the Meaning of Things.

 

Chris: We can't predicate life and existence on God or the concept of divine creation. We have to deal with things as they are with no assumptions because it all comes down to us. What we have within us will save us if we bring it forth from ourselves. Life itself is the source and is the source of the growth of consciousness. Dharma and Natural Law are classical concepts in a non-classical universe. The true dharma is life immortal. Compassion transcends morality.

 

John: Sorry, that reads like the handbook for insanity. Im sure you mean 'for the purposes of science', but even so we can't lose site of origins.

 

Chris: It’s not about science John. It’s not about a description of reality. It’s simply dealing directly with existential reality. We are the sentient witness to the existence of the cosmos. We simply have to take responsibility for the fate of life in the universe. We can't reliably depend on the assumption of deity and creation by deity.

 

Chis said: Karma is not a moral law but the integration of entropy, quantum uncertainty and synchronicity if you will.

 

John: This is replacing fundamental existence with description; like going to a fine restaurant and eating the menu.

 

Chris: On the contrary it is going far far beyond morality. The mystical condition IS cosmological. The secrets of the totality are in the way nature manifests, not in cultural doctrines of dharma. I can't help but describe the undescribable to you in a simple transparent way. Sure it may sound to you like a description but its purpose is manifest. Spiritual reality is the universe becoming. It’s not a moral invention or creation. How else do you expect me to explain it to you? We know the way that can be told is merely a description.

 

Karma contains the siddhis and is our ultimate teacher. Life is rough justice, fulfilment is a luxury and there are no guarantees of a good outcome, but together we can produce overflowing abundance and express true love, sexual and spiritual, because the spiritual arises from the wonder of sexual procreation and the passage of the generations forever as long as Paradise last on the cosmic equator in space-time. This is a radically different weltanshauung. It really is the remedy, but that’s a hard saying!

 

Entheogens are intrinsic to the Yoga tradition:

 

Patanjali notes: The Siddhis are born of birth, drugs, mantras, penance or Samadhi. (IV-1) Powers are either revealed at birth, or acquired by medicinal herbs, or by repetition of sacred words, or through austerity, or through illumination. All know the healing qualities of herbs; only a few know that some of them have the qualities of awakening spiritual powers.

 

Ram: Can you please try performing the experiment I mentioned whenever you have dissociative OBE?

 

Chris: Patanjali's Aphorisms on Yoga, in my own Purohit Swami edition (1938) says of siddhis: These powers are obstacles to illumination. They have their value so far as this world is concerned but they obstruct the progress of the soul so far as its liberation is concerned. The power they give is an encumbrance, unless it is brought under control.

 

I am not prepared to exert control or distort the flow of karma from that which is freely manifest to my consciousness as the circumstances emerge. Demonstrating siddhis is a curse upon them. It is attempting to manipulate powers that arise adventitiously without warning and may not repeat and it is interfering in the natural process of unfolding reality. I have suffered plenty of karmic predicaments threatening my very survival to know and respect the risks.

 

Siddhi arise from karma. Karma is not simply a moral force, but much deeper, entwined in the quantum uncertainties of fate. It is not a moral law but the very foundation of conscious idiosyncrasy, in prescience, synchronicity and misfortune. We have no explanation for why one person escapes a disastrous fate and another gets a terminal illness when the one escaping may be a bad person and the one expiring may be a very good one.  It doesn't just come down to morality and we have no control over it except through our prescience and careful attention to the flow of life, as well as intelligently avoiding risks. You simply can’t afford to manipulate it for superficial effects, or other outcomes may result which are very harmful to you or others.

 

I have to try to balance three things, (1) astute ego to protect me and take on the world at large, (2) complete annihilation to merge with karma with no predilection, and (3) mortal compassion to protect all life because that is my covenant with Brahman-Ishvara – Om Nama Shivai.

 

John: Well said that "Spiritual reality is the universe becoming”.  This is were we find common ground. Maybe the corollary is that scientific reality is what became? Let me clarify that Im not really disagreeing, I’m pointing out that the sciences are forced into such epistemology, but we as experiential beings do not have to be and in fact cannot afford to be on a human level. So both views have to be understood.

 

Chris: Let me say back to you – thank you John! How to express this and turn it into a world reflowering in one day standing on one leg is a real challenge. What I am trying to do is go out to battle for life in the style of the Gita  I am singing the Song of God, between between Arjuna and Krishna. My chariot is the weltanshauung of immortality throughout our generations. The battle is worthy and just, even though treasured icons may pass away!

 

John: This raises a very fundamental question about epistemology and the foundations of science and belief. In the sciences, which have been my profession, we adhere to the idea that propositions must be tested against data, or at least inferred from theories that have been well-tested on other data.  In spiritual pursuits and religious practices one is attempting to overlook smoke-screens presented by the senses to see and experience a deeper reality through direct participation.  As science developed to its present state we came to realize that the observational reality cannot be complete.

 

This is not a direct answer – I don’t want to agree or disagree, but to point out that there are and it seems always will be things we don’t know about reality, and that may be the most important thing we can know about it. It is greater than us. That realization does not preclude “taking responsibility” - it requires it.

 

Chris: The entire purpose of conscious existence is to unfold the existential universe, so yes it is a journey into the unknown, but not the unknowable, so I see this statement as coming too close to the doctrine of human fallibility. So let’s look at the evidence you have presented.

 

John: Incompleteness proofs that say no description of reality can ever be fully accurate or fully meaningful.

 

Chris: Godel’s theorem is dealing only with axiomatic and model system descriptions. We know Laotsu said: “The way that can be told is not the countless way”.  But he didn’t say “The way that can be experienced is not the countless way.”

 

Godel’s first incompleteness theorem states that no consistent system of axioms whose theorems can be listed by an effective procedure (i.e., an algorithm) is capable of proving all truths about the arithmetic of natural numbers. For any such consistent formal system, there will always be statements about natural numbers that are true, but that are unprovable within the system. [An example is whether there is a cardinal number between the rationals and the reals]. The second incompleteness theorem, an extension of the first, shows that the system cannot demonstrate its own consistency.

 

John: This to me indicates that the way forward from here is to work out the relation between these two ways of knowing reality. As we have seen even the idea of direct participatory knowing, personal experience, may have problems reaching ultimate reality.

 

Chris: The vision quest IS the countless way of direct experience and is not inconsistent or incomplete except that it is complemented by science.

 

John: It is claimed to be reachable but apparently [only] in very special cases (Moksha, Samadhi, ascension, etc.).

 

Chris: The special cases “prove” the rule.

 

John: Similarly in science there is the “epistemic cut”.

 

Howard Pattee has claimed that an epistemic cut separates the world from observers and therefore from organisms. The epistemic cut imputes a linguistic mode of operation to living systems. In Pattee’s words: Evolution requires the genotype-phenotype distinction, a primeval epistemic cut that separates energy-degenerate, rate-independent genetic symbols from the rate-dependent dynamics of construction that they control.

Chris: Howard Pattee is an engineer making symbolic claims about genetic systems. I see these claims as reducing how DNA molecules work as quantum systems to symbolism and they are inaccurate about regulatory non-coding DNA which is responsible for higher organism phenotypic evolution, so his distinction between genotype and phenotype is fallacious. I don't accept the epistemic cut any more than epistemic humility.

 

In the philosophy of science, epistemic humility refers to a posture of scientific observation rooted in the recognition that (a) knowledge of the world is always interpreted, structured, and filtered by the observer, and that, as such, (b) scientific pronouncements must be built on the recognition of observation's inability to grasp the world in itself.

 

But we need to do more than grasp it. We need above all to protect the world in itself, so the only epistemic humility I am prepared to accept is biospheric symbiosis, in humility to the diversity of life unfolding. This is not a scientific description, or proposition, but a dire necessity and central to the meaning of the vision quest.

 

What you are saying is that descriptions of reality are not reality. This is true and it is the reason why I apply the manifestation test to experiential empiricism. That is, experiential empiricism needs to be a manifest account of a conscious experience, not a description of a model of reality, which is an abstract objective outline of the concept of the experience. Most SBoC discussions are model theoretic or traditional Vedic.

 

Furthermore I see accepting full personal responsibility as a critical step for humanity to take if we are ever going to survive our own self-appointed maladaptions to nature. Fallibility is a pathetic fallacy of an excuse. There is one kind of responsibility when we recognise that the buck stops with us and all the descriptions we make, from deity to mechanism are just ways of abnegating full personal responsibility, that we cannot as mere humans address the central existential questions. But there are no other manifest experiencers in the universe outside life’s diversity.

 

John: But I think we can say that a “description of reality” must intrinsically be incomplete. Descriptions are by their design different from what they describe. Only when description itself is incorporated into the concept of reality can a description encompass all that exists, but in that case it creates an infinite regress, like a video camera pointed at the screen displaying the same camera’s view.

 

Chris: The description is incomplete, just like eating the menu you described. But the vision quest is not an infinite regress any more than the scent of a rose.

 

The only resource we can dependably rely on, even on a temporary basis is our direct experience. Outside that, it is all presumption and we can't afford limiting a priori assumptions like God is greater, or mechanism has it all sewn up so we cannot know ourselves or the world at large.

 

John: There are and it seems always will be things we don’t know about reality, and that may be the most important thing we can know about it. It is greater than us.

 

Chris: Is it greater? Or are we the essential ingredient at the very centre of the cyclone –  the key factor in whether meaning in the universe will survive?

 

The anthropocene has ended our gatherer-hunter childhood and the religious adolescence of our species. We are now at a make or break point for Fermi self-extinction and have to become mature adults and take full responsibility for our actions.  We have to take extreme care and show our true compassion, but not limit ourselves by claiming fallibility at the outset.

 

John: All excellent points. I’m prepared to accept that the goal can be reached by responsible experiential means. The only block that relational theory is that there is no syntactic path to the subjective or the whole. So it supports your thesis. By remarks about infinite regress refer to a theoretical vs participatory approach. I can't comment on the possibility of complete transcendence through personal performance. My gut says that is also a path of endless learning, but how would I know? It’s not analyzable like science is.

 

  

An Anthropology of the Soul or Spirit

 

In these examples, you will find a great diversity of views on one or many souls humans conceive and their immortality or otherwise. These differ entirely from the materialist scientific description of nature, in which human consciousness is a manifestation of  brain function, which ceases to exist on the death of the organism.

 

Many traditions, from Ancient Egypt, Hinduism, Judaism and Christianity to Austronesian peoples, identify soul with breath. The identification with breath is organismic, because the breath is both voluntary and autonomic, indicating the interface between subjective conscious volition and natural biology.

 

As we have noted, animism the idea of souls and other spiritual beings pervading life and will in nature is a founding human belief in all natural features entities and phenomena having spirits or souls, that form the vital principle of life and that the normal phenomena of and the abnormal phenomena of disease could be traced to spiritual causes. Thus every human has, in addition to his body, a 'ghost-soul', an insubstantial human image, the cause of life or thought in the individual it animates, capable of leaving the body far behind’ and continuing to exist and appear to men after the death of that body. Animism differs from pantheism in that animism puts more emphasis on the uniqueness of each individual soul. In pantheism, everything shares the same spiritual essence, rather than having distinct spirits or souls. It also shows the source notion from which religious ideas of the eternal soul later evolved.

 

Anciently among the San bushmen we hear: ≠Gao!na, tallest of the Bushmen, was in his earthly existence a great magician and trickster with supernatural powers, capable of assuming the form of an animal, a stone or anything else he wished, and who changed people into animals and brought the dead back to life. But as the Great God who lives beside a huge tree in the eastern sky, he is the source and custodian of all things. Thus their hunting and gathering way of life was ordained from the very beginning and ≠Gao!na ordained that when they died they should become spirits, //Gerais, who would live in the sky with him and serve him.

 

By contrast, in Amazonian Shipibo cosmology, every tree and plant has its indwelling spirit, which forms the principle of its life and growth. When a tree is felled, this is regarded as an offence against its spirit. Every tree has what the Indians call its “mother” (and which he equates with “soul”). Human progeny come from the watery depths and flow upward like the souls of the dead, which rise up the World Tree through its roots, which penetrate the underworld. Several Inuit groups believe that a person has more than one type of soul. One is associated with respiration, the other can accompany the body as a shadow.

 

In Shamanism, soul dualism ("multiple souls" or "dualistic pluralism") is a common belief and is essential in the universal and central concept of "soul flight" ("soul journey", "out-of-body experience", "ecstasy", or "astral projection"). In some cases, there are a plethora of soul types with different functions, such as nature spirits of trees and rivers. It is the belief that humans have two or more souls, generally termed the "body soul" (or "life soul") and the "free soul". The former is linked to bodily functions and awareness when awake, while the latter sometimes called the Nagual , as opposed to the Tonal of the day, can freely wander during sleep or trance states.

 

Soul dualism and multiple souls are prominent in the traditional animistic beliefs of the Austronesian peoples, the Chinese people (hún and pò),the Tibetan people, most African peoples, most Native North Americans, ancient South Asian peoples, Northern Eurasian peoples, and in Ancient Egyptians (the ka and ba).

 

The Proto-Austronesian word for the "body soul" is *nawa ("breath", "life", or "vital spirit"). It is located somewhere in the in the liver or heart. The "free soul" is located in the head *qaNiCu ("ghost", "spirit [of the dead]"), which also apply to other non-human nature spirits. The "free soul" is also referred to in names that literally mean "twin" or "double". A virtuous person is said to be one whose souls are in harmony with each other, while an evil person is one whose souls are in conflict. The "free soul" is said to leave the body and journey to the spirit world during sleep, trance-like states, delirium, insanity, and death. Illnesses are regarded as a "soul loss". To heal the sick, one must "return" the "free soul" (which may have been stolen by an evil spirit or got lost in the spirit world) into the body.

 

Looking to major human cultures, notions of the soul or spirit, are also varied.

 

The ancient Egyptian ka (breath) was a "soul" that survived death but remained near the body, while the spiritual ba proceeded to the region of the dead.

 

The Chinese distinguished between a lower, sensitive soul, which disappears with death, and a rational principle, the hun, which survives the grave and is the object of ancestor worship. According to Chinese traditions, every person has two types of soul called hun and po ( and ), which are respectively yang and yin.

 

Taoism believes in ten souls, sanhunqipo (三魂七魄) "three hun and seven po". A living being that loses any of them is said to have mental illness or unconsciousness, while a dead soul may reincarnate to a disability, lower desire realms, or may even be unable to reincarnate.

 

Shinto distinguishes between the souls of living persons (tamashii) and those of dead persons (mitama), each of which may have different aspects or sub-souls.

 

The Monotheistic religions of Judaism, Christianity Islam and Zoroastrianism share a view of all humans possessing or being possessed by a soul which is the spirit of life's agency.

 

In Zoroastrianism the final renovation, all of creation—even the souls of the dead that were initially banished to or chose to descend into "darkness"—will be reunited with Ahura Mazda in the Kshatra Vairya (meaning "best dominion"), being resurrected to immortality. In Middle Persian literature, the prominent belief was that at the end of time a savior-figure known as the Saoshyant would bring about the Frashokereti, while in the Gathic texts the term Saoshyant (meaning "one who brings benefit") referred to all believers of Mazdayasna but changed into a messianic concept in later writings.

 

The Hebrew terms נפשnefesh (literally "living being"), רוחruach (literally "wind"), נשמהneshamah (literally "breath"), חיהchayah (literally "life") and יחידהyechidah (literally "singularity") are used to describe the soul or spirit. The early Hebrews apparently had a concept of the soul but did not separate it from the body, although later Jewish writers developed the idea of the soul further. In older writings the dead go down to sheol.

 

"Then the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living being" (Genesis 2:7).

 

Soul or psyche is "to breathe", (Latin 'anima’). It comprises the mental abilities of a living being: reason, character, free will, feeling, consciousness, qualia, memory, perception, thinking, etc. These are precisely what scientists call the conscious mind so it's already subject to scientific investigation.

 

The Christian view contains three different soul origins. The major theories put forward include soul creationism, traducianism, and pre-existence. According to soul creationism, God creates each individual soul directly, either at the moment of conception or some later time. According to traducianism, the soul comes from the parents by natural generation. According to the preexistence theory, the soul exists before the moment of conception.

 

The Kabbalah separates the soul into five elements, corresponding to the five worlds:[59]

a       Nefesh, related to natural instinct.

b       Ruach, related to intellect and the awareness of God.

c        Neshamah, related to emotion and morality.

d       Chayah, considered a part of God, as it were.

e       Yechidah. This aspect is essentially one with God.

 

The Platonic soul consists of three parts:

a       the logos, or logistikon (mind, nous, or reason)

b       the thymos, or thumetikon (emotion, spiritedness, or masculine)

c        the eros, or epithumetikon (appetitive, desire, or feminine)

 

Eastern religions encompassing Vedanta, including Buddhism share a concept of eternally reincarnated souls.

 

In Hinduism the atman (“breath,” or “soul”) is the universal, eternal self, of which each individual soul (jiva or jiva-atman) partakes. In the Brihadaranyaka Upanishad we are told that the Supreme Being is Pure Consciousness, in which subjects and objects merge together in a state of Universality. The Supreme Being knew only Itself as 'I-Am', inclusive of everything. This indicates that enlightenment arises from merging with the cosmic self after rounds of birth and death and raises a different prospect to Monotheism, where individual eternal souls are believed to continue to exist forever.

 

Buddhism denies the existence of the self and teaches merely that individual souls are caught in an endless round of reincarnation until they reach enlightenment essentially a void state outside Maya or illusion, although Buddhist realms include levels of conscious existence from Titans to hungry ghosts.

 

In Jainism, every living being, from plant or bacterium to human, has a soul and the concept forms the very basis of Jainism. According to Jainism, there is no beginning or end to the existence of soul. It is eternal in nature and changes its form until it attains liberation. The difference between the liberated and non-liberated souls is that the qualities and attributes are manifested completely in case of siddha (liberated soul) as they have overcome all the karmic bondages whereas in case of non-liberated souls they are partially exhibited. The soul lives its own life, not for the purpose of the body, but the body lives for the purpose of the soul.

 

In Brahma Kumaris, human souls are believed to be incorporeal and eternal. God is considered to be the Supreme Soul, with maximum degrees of spiritual qualities, such as peace, love and purity.

 

In Sikhism  "God is in the Soul and the Soul is in the God."

 

To William James (1902) author of "The Varieties of Religious Experience" at the beginning of the 20th century, the soul as such did not exist at all but was merely a collection of “psychic phenomena”. This is probably a well informed position given the huge scope of his research into religious beliefs. It also coincides with views of animism as the founding human belief system preceding doctrinal religion.  I have a real concern about the quest for individual eternal life because it leads towards a “crowded cosmos” of angels dancing on the head of a pin with no relationship to living existence and a distraction from the primacy of protecting and preserving the diversity of life as a dominant species.

 

Yeshua Ben David (Joshua Ben): The way I read it, is that many more people aspire to eternal life for the wrong reasons in a self centred way, while fewer people aspire to eternal life for the right reasons in an altruistic and wondrous way.

 

Cathy Reason: But why is it necessarily better to do something for altruistic reasons than to do something for self-centered reasons? Why is everyone else's well-being always valued more highly than one's own?

 

Chris King: Relaxing ego is not valuing others more.  It is an individual quest to avoid hungering that hurts oneself and life around us. More or less categorical reasoning is too black and white. If death is black and life is white, sentient existence has the many-splendid colours of living abundance. It is not balance, but survival at the edge of chaos.

 

Hal Cox: Is it something about dropping the ego? Or merging the ego with a larger Self? No ego, no suffering? This idea is passed to us by followers of Buddha, I guess, whose ideology seem to have ever increasing weight among the intellectuals in the West including notably famous atheists and other skeptics.

 

Chris: I reject Buddhism as a via negativa redeemed only by the Bodhisattva ideal. Love life! Don't hate the ego, heal it! It is our ally preserving life and our very vibrancy!

 

But there is more. Eternal religious cosmologies just make it harder to live in symbiosis with life as a whole. Monotheism leads to eternal life, eternal judgment and the Eschaton, in which life is discarded by God as a prop. Eastern reincarnation cosmologies do the same by imagining an endless round of birth and death leading to eternal suffering.

 

Biological and physical life is mortal. To live in the universe involves entropy and a negentropic balancing act. The subject fears ultimate annihilation and then invents the possibility of life after death. This amplifies the dilemma of ego, so that instead of merging with life as a whole, we seek an eternal pinnacle.

 

Hal: Perhaps enlightenment is not the goal, but only an occasional accident. The goal is to drop the ego.

 

Chris: This is where Eastern cosmologies fail, because, without biospheric sacraments enlightenment is rarer than life itself. Biospheric sacraments let the ego dissolve naturally, given loving support, inducing a form of cosmic consciousness which IS enlightenment. Thats just the way it is!

 

Hal: I was thinking you may consult with his assembly of experts on the anthropologies of perceptions in populations. Their insights are rare and not necessarily otherwise easily available for study. I do not know a serious anthropologist who has surveyed the population biology of psychical behaviors like NDE/OBE, but I do know of anthropologists in Mishlove’s broader community who have deeply invested in select populations of experiences. First person subjective versus third person objective evidence is debated in these groups with a widespread egoic assumption that only first person singular matters.  That’s an incomplete but not wrong assumption in itself.  A more complete investigation of subjective experience needs to encompass population behaviors at multiple scales, i.e. anthropologies of groups, tribes, societies, and cultures.  Is there any special weight for the evidence of a population’s experience in your analyses?

 

Chris: The approach of Symbiotic Existential Cosmology is not 1pp singular but 1pp affirmative. The subjective weighting is established by mutual affirmation between 1pp subjective empirical experiences, in a complementary manner to verified empirical observations in physical science. The scientific threshold is replication of an initial result i.e. two experiments agreeing, followed by more as it happens. This is complemented by statistical methods in each experimental process. Hence the subjective threshold is two experiencing individuals mutually agreeing on their experiences  but more is desirable, up to population levels. Experiments reporting subjective responses enables this to be done with valid statistical measures in the same way as scientific observational experiments. These two approaches can also be combined, with EEG and fMRI studies of individuals on psilocybin, complemented by subjective reports of their experiences  e.g. relief of depression or positive spiritual experiences, both subject to statistical analyses.

 

There are whole classes of fringe phenomena, including  synchronicity, forms of claimed Psi, prophetic experiences, claims of life after death via NDEs, which are actually living experiences of survivors as well as via mediums, and OBEs such as the case of Maria recounted by Groff (1988), from Grayson & Flynn (1984), in which a woman in short-term cardiac arrest saw a tennis shoe on the high ledge in the hospital that the doctor later discovered, and so on that I think need to be kept in a separate category from true/false. They may be fundamentally uncertain in the sense that they can be experienced adventitiously, but not in a fully verifiable way, because like non-IID quantum brain dynamics they are part of the Schrödinger cat phenomena of the universe – one person can experience them fortuitously but can't guarantee to repeat the good luck of premonition.  To me the worst thing we can do about prescience is to try to measure it in a classical or statistical way because that IS IID. The whole utility of synchronicity and prescience is that it is an omen that may never repeat.

 

Cultural belief systems are notoriously self-reinforcing. Christian doctrine has such a strong influence on its believers that it creates a form of totalitarian doctrinal disinformation, leading to creationism and belief in eternal life and eternal damnation. Vedanta does the same with subservient belief in yogic teachings as “science” and notions like reincarnation. But they’re not the only ones. Psychedelic warrior societies with high rates of male homicide are obsessed with casting evil spells using psychedelics. What are we supposed to conclude from that? Believers in Psi and life-after-death create similar expectations.

 

I have to balance my insight as an egotistical individual having a teaching to save us all biologically and physically, with the party lines of major religions professing all kinds of supernatural beliefs as well as hard core scientific materialists. I have to stand against the tide alone because I am carrying a unique personal insight which, in my own humble opinion when I face down these oceanic forces is essential to turn the tide. I keep looking at this legion, including the combined forces of Judaism  Christianity and Islam when I went to Jerusalem, until I can “see the whites of their eyes” and sum up the veracity of their predilections against my own insights.

 

So I am not prepared to go gentle into that anthropological, “good night”.

 

When the chips are down for life as a whole, you have to be able to decide to be a pure egotist, as Cathy said!

 


4 Psychedelic Agents in Indigenous American Cultures

 

However the prominent use of much more potently transformative psychedelic agents in human populations has evaded the mainstream of philosophical and religious practice because it has been focused on the Americas, where Psilocybe fungi were consumed as teonanactl  – “flesh of the gods” for spiritual and therapeutic purposes by the Mayans from 1000 BC, Lophophora cacti from 500 BC as peyote and species of Psychotria and Bannisteriopsis combined as yage, or ayahuasca, in the Amazon basin, with evidence also of the use of Trichocereus cacti by the Nazca (100-800 CE) and dimethyl-tryptamine containing snuffs (Schultes & Hofmann 1979, Williams et al. 2022).

 

For the contemporary spiritual entheogenic movements see: Redemption of the Soma and SangreMaria Sabina's Holy Table, The Man in the Buckskin Suit and Santo Daime and the Union Vegetale.

 


Fig 203: Traditionally used psychedelic species provide access to a first person visionary experience, deemed to be of genuine spiritual significance by researchers (Griffiths).  Top row Maria Sabina our benefactress, Gordon Wasson. Sacred mushrooms, containing psilocin. She also used Salvia divinorum on occasion. Mayan mushroom stone with grinding metate (1000 BC). Nine deities receive instructions from Quetzalcoatl on the origin and use of sacred mushrooms Codex Vindobonensis. Mixitec kingdom (Schultes and Hofmann 1979). Second row my roadman Tellus Goodmorning, deer with peyote in its mouth (500 BC Monte Alban), the Nierika, peyote’s portal to the spiritual realm and Don Jose Matsuwa and peyote, containing mescalin. Right and bottom row My curandero Snr. Trinico, chacruna and the vine of the soul, UDV and ayahuasca, containing dimethyl-tryptamine and harmine. While psychedelic “trips” are cyclonic experiences in themselves, that can challenge our conceptions of reality and need careful guidance, at the centre of the cyclone lies the compassionate redemption of a moksha epiphany that can both provide comfort to the terminally ill, restore faith in life of the depressed and reveal life-changing first-person insight and illumination into the roots of the spiritual quest into the cosmological nature of consciousness. Lower: The principal ingredients of sacred mushrooms, peyote, ayahuasca and salvia.

Sacred Mushrooms The story of the original Quetzalcoatl of the Nahuas who followed the Toltec but predated the Aztec in the valley of Mexico is told in by Dobkin de Rios (1984). They were "quite advanced in their cultural development. Their divinity , Quetzalcoatl was a man of wisdom who gave them a code of ethics and a love for art and science." Acquaintance with the drug plants goes back to 1000 BC with the Mayan mushroom stones and 300 BC with the Chicameras the Aztec ancestors and the Toltec. Quetzalcoatl is said to have passed knowledge of the mushroom to Piltzintecuhtli a god of hallucinatory plants, including mushrooms. Quetzalcoatl is the plumed serpent, the feathers signifying flight and divinity and the serpent is his organismic aspect entwined in the natural world. He is symbolic of Venus the “star” that separates the day and the night. The earliest known iconographic depiction of the deity appears on Stela 19 at the Olmec site of La Venta. Dated to around 900 BC, it depicts a serpent rising up behind a person probably engaged in a shamanic ritual.

 

Because at the time of the arrival of Columbus, these were used by the Aztecs, who were renowned for their sacrificial violence and were documented by conquistadores vehemently and violently opposed to pre-Colombian culture, historical descriptions of their use are shrouded in diabolical accounts.

Dobkin de Rios (1984) notes that the divinatory properties of sacred plants [including mushrooms, peyote, datura, morning glory and tobacco] were of paramount importance to the Aztecs. They believed that whoever ate these sacred plants would receive the power of second sight and prophecy. Thus, one could discover the identity of a thief, find stolen objects, or predict the outcome of a war or the attack of a hostile group.

 

"Sacred mushrooms played such an important part in Aztec life that Indian groups which owed tribute to the Aztec emperor paid it with inebriating mushrooms. One Spanish priest wrote that for the Aztecs, the sacred mushrooms were like the host in the Christian religion: through this bitter nourishment, 'they received their God in communion' The divine mushroom was taken during ritual ceremonies. Successful Aztec merchants sponsored night banquets. The Florentine Codex records that when the participants ate the mushrooms with honey, and they began to take effect, the Aztecs danced, wept, and saw hallucinations. Others entered their houses in a serious manner and sat nodding. Visions included prophecies of one's own death, battle scenes, or war captives that one would take in battle. Others reported visions that they would be rich. All that could possibly happen to a person could be seen under the effects of the mushrooms. After the effect wore off, people would consult among themselves and tell each other about their visions”.

 

Schultes and Hofmann (1979) note that early chroniclers such as Fransisco Hernandez, physician to the King of Spain, described several sacred mushroom species:

 

'Others when eaten cause madness that on occasion is lasting of which the symptom is a kind of uncontrolled laughter. Usually called teyhuintli , these are deep yellow, acrid of a not displeasing freshness. There are others again, which without inducing laughter bring before the eyes all kind of things such as wars and the likeness of demons. Yet others are not less desired by princes for their fiestas and banquets, of great price. With night-long vigils they are sought, awesome and terrifying.

 

Friar Sahagun, one of the earliest chroniclers, remarked of the Aztec mushroom eaters:  

 

'when they become excited by them start dancing, singing, weeping. Some do not want to sing but sit down and see themselves dying in a vision; others see themselves being eaten by a wild beast; others imagine they are capturing prisoners of war, that they are rich, that they possess many slaves, that they have committed adultery and were to have their heads crushed for the offence … and when the drunken state had passed, they talk over amongst themselves the visions they have seen.

 

Fig 204: Nine Preclassic mushroom stones found in a cache along with nine miniature metates at the highland Maya archaeological site of Kaminaljuyu. The contents of the cache were dated by Stephan de Borhegyi at 1000-500 BC. The tall jaguar mushroom stone on the left, also from Kaminaljuyu, was excavated separately.

 

Dobkin de Rios further notes:

 

during the coronation feast of Moctezuma in 1502, teonanacatl (the divine mushroom) was used to celebrate the event. War captives were slaughtered in great numbers to honour Moctezuma's accession to the throne. Their flesh was eaten, and a banquet was prepared after the victims' hearts were offered to the gods. After the sacrifice was over, everyone was bathed in human blood. Raw mushrooms were given to the guests, which one writer, Fray Duran, described as causing them to go out of their minds-in a worse state than if they had drunk a great quantity of wine. In his description, these men were so inebriated that many took their own lives. They had visions and revelations about the future, and Duran thought the devil was speaking to them in their madness. When the mushroom ceremony ended, the invited guests left. Moctezuma invited rival rulers to feasts which were held three times a year. One of these important feasts was called the Feast of Revelations, when the invited dignitaries and Moctezuma, or his representative, ate the wild mushrooms.  ... During the Aztec king Tizoc's enthronement feast, all those present ate wild mushrooms - the kind that made men lose their senses. After four days of feasting, the newly crowned Tizoc gave his guests rich gifts and sacrificed the Metztitlan victims”.

 

The repression of the sacred mushrooms by the conquistadors resulted in their disappearance from the annals of history, except for the troubling appearance of small mushroom stones dating from 1000 B.C. scattered about the much more ancient ruins of the Mayan civilisation. In 1935 the anthropologist Jean Bassett Johnson witnessed an all night mushroom ceremony at Huautla de Jimenez.

 

Maria Sabina This report was to lie idle until 1955 when Gordon and Valentina Wasson 'were invited to partake of the agape of the sacred mushrooms' in the hills of Oaxaca, among isolated peasant peoples who used them to divine the future and seek a cure of illness, after a long search and a previous unsuccessful season in the town:

 

Perhaps you will learn the names of a number of renowned curanderos, and your emissaries will even promise to deliver them to you, but then you wait and wait and they never come. You will brush past them in the market place, and they will know you but you will not know them. The judge in the town hall may be the very man you are seeking and you may pass the time of day with him yet never know that he is your curandero. Wasson (Weil et. al. 30).

 

The sacred mushroom is called by the Mazatec Indians 'the little flowers of the gods' or 'that which springs forth'. 'The little mushroom comes of itself we know not whence, like the wind that comes we know not whence or why.

 

Wasson was deeply struck by the spiritual power of the sacred mushroom, which he referred to as 'the divine mushroom of immortality’: 'Ecstasy! The mind harks back to the origin of that word. For the Greek ekstasis , meant flight of the soul from the body. Can a better word be found to describe the bemushroomed state? ... Your very soul is seized and shaken until it tingles, until you feel that you will never recover your equilibrium' (Furst 198). " ... geometric patterns, angular not circular in richest colours, such as night adorn textiles or carpets. Then the patterns grew into architectural structures with collonades and architraves, patios of regal splendour, the stone work all in brilliant colours, gold and onyx and ebony, all most harmoniously and ingeniously contrived, in richest magnificence extending beyond the reach of sight, in vistas measureless to man ... They seemed to belong... to the imaginary architecture described by the visionaries of the Bible" (Riedlinger 1996 30).

 

Shortly before his arrival she had had a vision while on the little saints , that non-Mazatec strangers would come to seek nti-si-tho , the little one who springs forth . She had shared her vision with Cayetano García the local sindico or justice who also partook, he agreed that the knowledge should be shared and brought Wasson to her. Her life was beset by many tragedies including a macabre vision she had shortly afterward on the little things , which foretold the murder of her son, possibly in vengeance for opening the knowledge of the mushroom. Her house and little shop were also burned (Estrada 71, 79). The CIA were also in Mexico in search of the mushroom. Within a few days, a Mexican botanist had phoned the CIA to confirm Wassons find and an agent was dispatched as a mole on Wasson's return trip. 

 

"The father of my-grandfather Pedro Feliciano, my grandfather Juan Feliciano, my father Santo Feliciano - were all shamans - they ate the teonanacatl , and had great visions of the world where everything is known... the mushroom was in my family as a parent, protector, a friend" -– Maria Sabina, who lived to the age of 91.

 

Maria Sabina took sacred mushrooms in abundance as a child. A few days after watching a wise man cure her uncle :

 

Maria Anna and I were taking care of our chickens in the woods so that they wouldn't become the victims of hawks or foxes. We were seated under a tree when suddenly I saw near me within reach of my hand several mushrooms. If I eat you, you and you" I said "I know that you will make me sing beautifully". I remembered my grandparents spoke of these mushrooms with great respect. After eating the mushrooms we felt dizzy as if we were drunk and I began to cry, but this dissiness passed and we became content. Later we felt good. It was a new hope in our life. In the days that followed, when we felt hungry we ate the mushrooms. And not only did we feel our stomachs full, but content in spirit as well. I felt that they spoke to me. After eating them I heard voices. Voices that came from another world. It was like the voice of a father who gives advice. Tears rolled down our cheeks abundantly as if we were crying for the poverty in which we lived.' She had a vision of her dead father coming to her. ‘I felt as if everything that surrounded me was god.

 

Maria Anna and I continued to eat the mushrooms. We ate lots many times, I don't remember how many. Sometimes grandfather and at other times my mother came to the woods and would gather us up from the ground on which we were sprawled or kneeling. "What have you done?" they asked. They picked us up bodily and carried us home. In their arms we continued laughing singing or crying. They never scolded us nor hit us for eating mushrooms. Because they knew it isn't good to scold a person who has eaten the little things , because it causes contrary emotions and it is possible that one might feel one was going crazy' (Estrada 39).

 

After the death of her first husband Maria Sabina performed a velada for Maria Anna, who was sick with an internal bleeding. After expressing the blood she had a vision of six or eight people who inspired her with respect - 'the Principal Ones of whom my ancestors spoke'. One of the Principal ones spoke to her and showed her the book of wisdom. She realised that she was reading her book. Afterwards she had the contents always in her memory, and became herself one of the Principal Ones who became her dear friends. After this vision, she had another vision of Chicon Nindo the lord of the mountains, a being surrounded by a halo, whose face was like a shadow. She realised that she had become his neighbour. She entered the house and had another vision of a vegetal being covered with leaves and stalks that fell from the sky with a great roar like a lightning bolt. "I realized that I was crying and that my tears were crystals that tinkled when they fell on the ground. I went on crying but I whistled and clapped, sounded and danced. I danced because I knew I was the great Clown woman and the Lord clown woman” (Estrada 49).


"Says.. woman who thunders am I,

woman who sounds am I.

Spiderwoman am I, says

hummingbird woman am I says

Eagle woman am I, says

important eagle woman am I.

Whirling woman of the whirlwind am I, says

woman of a sacred, enchanted place am I, says

Woman of the shooting stars am I." ...

I'm a birth woman, says

I'm a victorious woman, says

I'm a law woman, says

I'm a thought woman, says

I'm a life woman, says ...

"I am a spirit woman, says

I am a crying woman, says

I am Jesus Christ, says ...

I'm the heart of the virgin Mary."


(Mushroom Ceremony - Smithsonian Institute)

 

Maria Sabina notes (Schultes and Hofmann 1979):

 

'There is a world beyond ours, a world that is far away, nearby and invisible. And there is where God lives, where the dead live, the spirits and the saints, a world where everything has already happened and everything is known. That world talks. It has a language of its own. I report what it says. The sacred mushroom takes me by the hand and brings me to the world where everything is known. It is they, the sacred mushrooms that speak in a way I can understand. I ask them and they answer me. When I return from the trip that I have taken with them I tell what they have told me and what they have shown me'. 'The more you go inside the world of teonanacatl , the more things are seen. And you also see our past and our future, which are there together as a single thing already achieved, already happened . . . I saw stolen horses and buried cities, the existence of which was unknown, and they are going to be brought to light. Millions of things I saw and knew. I knew and saw God: an immense clock that ticks, the spheres that go slowly around, and inside the stars, the earth, the entire universe, the day and the night, the cry and the smile, the happiness and the pain. He who knows to the end the secret of teonanacatl – can even see that infinite clockwork'.

 

Traditionally the mushroom was taken not merely to see god, but to cure physical maladies (see section 2). The healing process could be severe and terrifying. At a velada [56] attended by Wasson, a young boy took the mushrooms to seek a cure. However Schultes and Hofmann comment:

 

"upon learning from Maria that the mushrooms prognosticate death, the boy falls to the ground in despair. He did in fact die a few days later of undiagnosed, but apparently natural causes. Maria Sabina described this somewhat differently: "But there was no remedy for the sick one. His death was near. After I saw Perfecto's appearance, I said to Aurelio 'This child is in a very grave condition'. ... I took the children  and began to work. That was how I learned that Perfecto had a frightened spirit. His spirit had been caught by a malevolent being. ... Weeks went by and someone informed me that Perfecto had died. They didn't take care of him like they should have. If they had done several vigils he would certainly have gotten well" (Estrada 72).

 

Fray Bernadino de Sahagun estimated from Indian chronology that peyote had been known to the Chichimeca and Toltec at least 1890 years before the arrival of the Europeans. Usage for as long as 3000 years is suggested from Tarahumara rock carvings and Peyote specimens found in Texas rock shelters. de Sahagan reports: "There is another herb like [opuntia]. It is called peiotl. It is found in the north country. Those who eat or drink it see visions, either frightful or laughable. This intoxication lasts two or three days and then ceases. It is a common food of the Chichimeca, for it sustains them and gives them courage to fight and not to feel hunger or thirst. And they say it protects them from all danger" (Schultes and Hofmann 132).

 

Fig 205: Two Chavin urns with jaguar beside mescalin containing San Pedro cacti (1200-600 BC), Aztec mural showing sacred mushroom deity (Magliabecciano Codex) as an apotheosis of a mushroom taker, a Chavin statue showing snuffing nasal discharge, Amazonian Yanomamo using a hallucinogenic snuffing pipe for Anadenanthera beans containing bufotenine, Nazca gourd showing nasal discharge from hallucinogenic snuffing , and a Nazca pottery (100-800 AD) showing San Pedro use.

 

Peyote The Huichol as discussed in the animism chapter (see also section 2) make a yearly pilgrimage, the peyote hunt, over 600km of rugged desert country. They refer to a portal to the spirit world, the nierika (fig 144) which can be negotiated by the devoted practitioner during the trance-like peyote experience:

 

There is a doorway within our minds that usually remains hidden and secret until the time of death.

The Huichol word for it is nierika – a cosmic portway or interface between so-called ordinary and non-ordinary realities.

It s a passageway and at the same time a barrier between the worlds(Halifax 242).

 

One of the most outstanding Huichol peyote shamans of modern times is don Jose Matsuwa (fig 144), who at 1990 was the venerable age of 109. Besides walking in the sacred journey to Wirikuta, 'don Jose spent many years living alone in the Huichol sierra learning directly from the ancient ones who reside there in the caves and mountains. In order to become a shaman in the Huichol tradition one must learn to dream consciously and lucidly, for after a healing has been performed, that night the shaman tries to dream about the patient and find out the reason for the illness. Each day the Huichols tell their dreams to "Grandfather fire". Dreams help to bring together the past, present and the future' (Halifax 249).

 

"The shaman's path is unending.

I am an old, old man and still a nunutsi (baby)

standing before the mystery of the world”

 

"I have pursued my apprenticeship for sixty-four years. During these years, many, many times I have gone into the mountains alone. Yes I have endured much suffering in my life. Yet to learn to see, to learn to hear, you must do this - go into the wilderness alone. For it is not I who can teach you the ways of the gods. Such things are learned only in solitude." - Don Jose Matsuwa (Halifax) 238).

 

Brant Secunda became his apprentice after walking from Ixtlan into the mountains:

 

On the third day of my journey, I became completely lost after walking down a deer trail. I became terrified and lay down to die, from sun exposure and dehydration. I then began to have vivid visions of colourful circles filled with deer and birds, but was suddenly awakened by Indians standing over me sprinkling water over me. They told me the shaman of their village had had a dream about me two days earlier and they had been sent out to rescue me' (Rainbow Network Aug 90 4).

 

"When the mara'akame passes through the nierika he moves just as the smoke moves; hidden currents carry him up and in all directions at once ... as if upon waves, flowing into and through other waves ... the urucate. As the mara'akame descends and passes through the nierika on the return, his memory of the urucate and their world fades; only a glimmer remains of the fantastic journey that he has made” (Halifax 242).

 

Psychedelic use also goes back centuries in South America. One of the most powerful traditions in shamanic use of sacred plants comes from a complex of plants containing various admixtures of methylated-tryptamines and beta-carbolines used as snuffs and hallucinogenic potions in the Amazon basin.  San Pedro use, which like peyote contains mescalin, is evident in the cactus found alongside a leopard in a vase in Chavin culture (1200-600 BC) and San Pedro and sculptures showing snuff use among Nazca (100-800 CE).

 

Fig 206: Diverse sacramental use of psychedelic entheogens over millennia in the Americas. Cueva del Chileno ritual bundle,pez highlands of southwestern Bolivia radio-carbon dated to approximately 1,000 C.E. consisting of: outer leather bag (A), expertly carved and decorated wooden snuffing tablets with anthropomorphic figurines (B and C), intricate anthropomorphic snuffing tube with two human hair braids attached to it (D), animal-skin pouch constructed of three fox snouts (L. culpaeus) stitched together (E), two camelid (L. glama) bone spatulas (F), two small pieces of dried plant material attached to wool and fibre strings (G), and a polychrome woven textile headband (H). Artifacts (E and G) were tested using LC-MS/MS analysis. LC-MS/MS results from the fox-snout pouch indicate the presence of cocaine, BZE, harmine, bufotenine, DMT, and peak potentially corresponding to psilocin (Miller et al. 2019).

 

Ayahuasca is a potently psychedelic admixture based on both dimethyl-tryptamine (DMT) and harmine. The bark of the vine of certain Banisteriopsis species is mashed and boiled with the leaves of plants such as certain Psychotria species. Sometimes some tropanes are also added. The principle is regarded as a major botanical discovery: the harmine acts as a mono-amine oxidase inhibitor, making it possible for the DMT to both enter the body through the stomach and to remain in action for some four hours. In combination, these substances produce a profound and sustained visionary state of a particularly tumultuous kind.

 

Michael Harner (1980) gives a striking description of his introduction to ayahuasca by the Conibo indians:

 

'Just a few minutes earlier I had been disappointed, sure that the ayahuasca was not going to have any effect on me. Now the sound of rushing water flooded my brain. My jaw began to feel numb ... Overhead the faint lines became brighter and gradually interlaced to form a canopy resembling a geometric mosaic of stained glass. I could see dim figures engaged in shadowy movements ... the moving scene resolved itself into a supernatural carnival of demons. In the centre was a gigantic grinning crocodilian head from whose cavernous jaws gushed a torrential flood of water'. The scene gradually transformed into sky and sea. He then saw two vessels which merged 'into a single vessel with a dragon-headed prow'. 'I heard a regular swishing sound and saw it was a giant galley. I became conscious too of the most beautiful singing I have ever heard in my life ... emanating from myriad voices on the galley. I could make out large numbers of people with the heads of blue jays'. 'At the same time some energy essence began to float from my chest up into the boat' as if to take his soul away.

 

Fig 207: Ayahuasca serves to form a meaningful social bond reinforcing the inner meaning of cultural values of the tribal relationships. It is thus valuable for young people and serves as a protection from the scourges of cocaine addiction. Note the death-like visage on the left (Psychedelic Science TV). Left & Right: Phosphene ornamentation on the Maloca Ritual yaje vessel (female) (Reichel-Dolmatoff 1978).

 

His body began to become numb as if his heart was going to stop. His brain became partitioned into an intellectual command level, the numb level and lower levels of the visions’.

 

'I was told that this new material was being presented to me because I was dying and therefore 'safe' to receive these revelations. First they showed me the planet earth as it was eons ago. Then appeared large creatures with pterodactyl-like wings which were fleeing from something out in space and showed me how they had created life on the planet in order to hide within the multitudinous forms. He then witnessed the unfolding of plant and animal speciation learning that the dragon-like creatures were inside all forms of life. These revelations alternated with visions of the floating galley which had almost taken my soul on board. With an unimaginable last effort, I barely managed to utter one word: "Medicine!" I saw them rushing around to make an antidote which eased my condition but did not prevent me from having many additional visions. Finally I slept. Rays of light were piercing the holes in the palm-thatched roof when I awoke. I was surprised to discover that I felt refreshed and peaceful (Harner 1980).

 

In South America, there are two widespread movements supporting the spiritual and therapeutic use of ayahuasca which have also initiated world-wide interest (see section 2), the Union Vegetale and Santo Daime, a syncretic movement combining Catholicism with indigenous beliefs centred on the use of ayahuasca for personal spiritual and religious insight. “Within traditional religious settings, often individuals are required to accept what the religious authorities tell them to accept. In new religious forms, in new spiritualities, such as Santo Daime, the individual is absolutely central to forming the religious beliefs that the individual holds.” (Dr Andrew Dawson)

 

I have travelled personally to the sources of the natural psychedelics, having been twice to the Amazon to take ayahuasca, having taken peyote, both with the Native American Church and on Wirikuta, the sacred mountain of the Huichol. I have spent much of my life in a psychic symbiosis with sacred plants and fungi, particularly sacred mushrooms and in the scientific discovery of Psilocybe aucklandii.

 

Michael Pollen, in “How to Change Your Mind (2018) has given an insightful current account of the state of psychedelic research and therapy, including several personal accounts of taking sacred mushrooms, ayahuasca, LSD and bufotenine, which give indicative first-time experiences of a novice under these agents.

 

 

Natty Dread and Planetary Redemption [57]

Christianity’s Apocalyptic Tragedy and the Immortal Tree of Life

For Elaine Pagels, in memory of Vibia Perpetua

Chris King 13-6-21

Contents

1.     The Scope of the Crisis

2.     An Across-the-Scriptures Perspective

3.    Forcing the Kingdom of God

4.     The Messiah of Light and Dark

5.     The Dionysian Heritage

6.     The Women of Galilee and the Daughters of Jerusalem

7.     Whom do Men say that I Am?

8.     Descent into Hades and Harrowing Hell

9.     Balaam the Lame: Talmudic Entries

10.   Soma and Sangre: No Redemption without Blood

11.   The False Dawn of the Prophesied Kingdom

12.   Transcending the Bacchae: Revelation and Cosmic Annihilation

13.   The Human Messianic Tradition

14.   Planetary Ecocrisis and Apocalyptic Resplendence

15.   Redemption of Soma and Sangre in the Sap and the Dew

 

Fig 208: Crucifixion, Mathias Grunwald

 

1.  The Scope of the Crisis

 

Christianity presents a unique threat to world futures by the misleading portrayal of Jesus as a miraculous supernatural "Son of God", in conflict both with any credible cosmological account of existence and not least with the core principles of Monotheism. The other monotheistic religions also have a scorched-Earth eschatology [58], amid violence, particularly to women (Schwartz 1996), in conflict with our primary cosmological responsibility as a sexual species to ensure the diversity of conscious life survives. The Christian canonical account undermines the capacity of humankind to fathom what kind of universe, or existential cosmos we are actually living in and threatens humanity's ability to survive and flourish in evolutionary time scales without lethal misadventure. It is a cargo cult illusion threatening ours and the living planet’s living future, through a direct conflict of belief with reality, promoted by miraculous fallacy.

 

Fig 209: Akkadian “Temptation seal”: The man, the woman, the tree of life and the serpent (2200 BCE).

 

When the priestly author wrote Genesis 1, claiming the ‘Elohim said "Let there be light and there was Light", creating heaven and Earth out of tohu va vohu, casting the plants as created before the Sun and Moon, and making humanity male and female in “our” likeness, we know that black holes and galaxies had been forming long before, and that neutrinos were flashing through the Earth unnoticed. We now know that all people alive and present at the time, were composed of quarks and leptons grouped in baryons, nuclei, atoms, molecules, organelles, cells and organs, with DNA, RNA and proteins coursing through their veins and permeating their tissues. That they/we were not created from clay or breath, but develop naturally from the fertilisation of egg and sperm. This is not materialism speaking, it is cosmology. Genesis is not the oldest book in the Torah, but is a more recent addition.

 

And God said, Let the earth bring forth grass, the herb yielding seed, and the fruit tree  yielding fruit after his kind,

whose seed is in itself, upon the earth: and it was so. ... And the evening and the morning were the third day.

 

And God made two great lights; the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night:

he made the stars also. ... And the evening and the morning were the fourth day.

And God blessed them, and God said unto them, Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it:

and have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth.

 

The word subdue is the Hebrew verb kavash meaning to place your foot on the neck of your conquered enemy signifying a submission of the enemy to his defeater. The words "have dominion" (from Latin dominium, from dominus ‘lord, master) are the Hebrew verb radah meaning to rule by going down and walking among the subjects as a benevolent leader.

 

We can accept the priestly Sabbatical Creation  as a beautiful allegory based on the understanding available at the time, even though the Yahwistic account in the Garden of Eden is a punitive curse on humanity as sexual beings, casting womankind in the role of the “devil’s gateway” enduring the pain of childbirth under the rule of her husband and depriving humanity of immortal  Paradise, to battle the thistles and thorns in human conflict with nature.

 

We know from Jeremiah’s claims of God’s anger and the resulting response of the people, that the religious practices of Jerusalem in the time of the Kings involved diverse forms of worship, including the Goddess by her various names –  Inanna/Ishtar, or Asherah the ancient consort of El, and the male god Tammuz/Dumuzi. But we also at once know the people were using Saccharomyces cerevisiae, a eucaryote yeast, to make their bread and wine, which a couple of billion years before had arisen from a pivotal symbiosis between an Asgard archaean and a proteobacterium, as we all have. Again this is not materialism, but nature speaking.

 

Jer 7:17 "Seest thou not what they do in the cities of Judah and in the streets of Jerusalem?  The children gather wood, and the fathers kindle the fire, and the women knead their dough, to make cakes to the queen of heaven, and to pour out drink offerings unto other gods, that they may provoke me to anger

 

Jer 44:17 “But we will certainly do whatsoever thing goeth forth out of our own mouth, to burn incense unto the queen of heaven, and to pour out drink offerings unto her, as we have done, we, and our fathers, our kings, and our princes, in the cities of Judah, and in the streets of Jerusalem: for then had we plenty of victuals, and were well, and saw no evil. But since we left off to burn incense to the queen of heaven, and to pour out drink offerings unto her, we have wanted all things, and have been consumed by the sword and by the famine.”

 

Psalm 82’s confession of polytheism likewise shows this diversity:

 

God standeth in the congregation of the mighty; he judgeth among the gods ... I have said, Ye are gods; and all of you are children of the most High ... But ye shall die like men, and fall like one of the princes.

 

History in both the Old and New Testaments is perceived through a glass darkly, in Paul’s own words, distorted by the political bias and religious imperatives of the redactors.  The diversity of worship described in Jeremiah in the time of the Kings comes to us through the Yahwistic gloss of the exilic authors in Babylon, sharpened by Zoroastrian apocalyptic ideas, replacing the Hebrew notion of Sheol with a future purification by fire in the end of days, leading to the stark contrast of Heaven and Hell.  This originated from the time Cyrus allowed the Jews in exile to return to Israel, where they instituted a more fundamentalistic paradigm, ordering the men of Israel to forsake their gentile wives.

 

And Shechaniah … answered and said unto Ezra, We have trespassed against our God, and have taken strange wives of the people of the land: yet now there is hope in Israel concerning this thing. Now therefore let us make a covenant with our God to put away all the wives, and such as are born of them, according to the counsel of my lord, and of those that tremble at the commandment of our God; and let it be done according to the law” (Ezra 10:2).

 

Life in Israel up to this point had been culturally diverse. Free worship in the tabernacles from ancient times had been supplanted only a few years before the Babylonian annexation, by Jerusalem-centred worship, by the youthful Josiah. As Wikipedia puts it: “Between the 10th century BCE and the beginning of their exile in 586 BCE, polytheism was normal throughout Israel. It was only after the exile that worship of Yahweh alone became established, and possibly only as late as the time of the Maccabees (2nd century BCE) that monotheism became universal among the Jews”.

 

Likewise, we know Christian history is a distorted tale, firstly of the supplanting of the original following of Yeshua by born again Pauline revisionism under threat of the anathema maranatha despite Paul having no direct knowledge of the events, or the key character involved, and then by the orthodox victors who suppressed the Valentinian gnostics and many others, causing the Nag Hammadi texts to be buried in jars until the 20th century, just as later developments like the Nicene creed and the Trinity also constitute confabulations of Yeshua’s mission.

 

2.  A Cross-Cultural Perspective

 

To be fully understood, Yeshua's apocalyptic journey of redemption thus has to be seen in its context. Israel was in a state of flux, effectively ruled by the Romans, with the Sanhedrin Sadduces and the tetrarchs holding high office, Pharisees spread  through the smaller towns and more extreme sects such as the Essenes in desert retreats. By contrast, the Edomite Kingdom of Nabatea which emerged around 300 BCE, was in its cultural prime and was an autonomous state, reaping rich commercial gains as the artery through which trade coursed from the East to and from Europe via Gaza. Edom was a nominally Arab culture whose original female deities, al-Lat, al-Uzza and Manat who continued to be worshipped in Mecca up to the time of Muhammad, along with Dhushara the Lord of Seir. Gen 32:3 And Jacob sent messengers before him to Esau his brother unto the land of Seir, the country of Edom.

 

In the wake of Alexander cutting a military swathe across the Near East and the ensuing Seleucid empire, these deities were imbued with Greek personae as can be seen in the architectural forms  of Nabateaen deities, where the female deities took on Greek forms like Tyche and Dhushara became a Dionysian deity whose tragic mask had the power to confer immortal life.

 

Israel, Nabatea and surrounding lands all spoke the Aramaic language of Syria. This was the language of Yeshua in Galilee and this was the language of the Nabateans. Galilean Aramaic is noted in Peter’s exposure: “And a little after, they that stood by said again to Peter, Surely thou art one of them: for thou art a Galilaean, and thy speech agreeth thereto.” (Mark 14:11) Deuteronomy notes of Jacob "A wandering Aramaean was my father". The word Aram goes right back to the Mari texts of the twelfth century BCE. The whole area around Israel was in a state of inter-communication through commerce and a common language. The rulers of Nabatea and the Herodian dynasty closely intermarried.  There was a Jewish population scattered throughout and on all sides diverse beliefs. Nabatea held its own celebrations and religious festivals "on every high hill and under every green tree" as the Jewish curse against the nations goes.

 

Yeshua's mission was invoked when John the Baptist cursed Herodias, accusing Herod Antipas of taking the wife of his brother Herod II (Philip) in contradiction to Hebrew law. Lev 18:16 “Thou shalt not uncover the nakedness of thy brother's wife: it is thy brother's nakedness.” Josephus and Mark both recount aspects of this event. Herod asked Salome the daughter of Herodias to dance (the seven-veils descent [59]) in front of his generals at Macherus on the Nabatean border to their pleasure:

 

And when a convenient day was come, that Herod on his birthday made a supper to his lords, high captains, and chief estates of Galilee; And when the daughter of the said Herodias came in, and danced, and pleased Herod and them that sat with him, the king said unto the damsel, Ask of me whatsoever thou wilt, and I will give it thee. And he sware unto her, Whatsoever thou shalt ask of me, I will give it thee, unto the half of my kingdom. And she went forth, and said unto her mother, What shall I ask? And she said, The head of John the Baptist. And she came in straightway with haste unto the king, and asked, saying, I will that thou give me by and by in a charger the head of John the Baptist (Mark 621-25).

 

But this was no ordinary occasion and it's about a lot more than the morality of divorce and was in fact exposing a mortal threat to Herod. It is likely that Herod's high captains were present because Herod had sent his previous wife the Nabatean princess royal  Phasaelis, daughter of Aretas IV, fleeing in fear of her life. Josephus notes:

 

About this time Aretas, the king of the Arabian city Petra, and Herod Antipas had a quarrel. Herod the tetrarch had married the daughter of Aretas [called Phasaelis], and had lived with her a great while. But when he was once at Rome, he lodged with Herod [Philip], who was his brother indeed, but not by the same mother (this Herod was the son of the high priest Simon's daughter). Here, he fell in love with Herodias, this other Herod's wife, who was the daughter of Aristobulus their brother, and the sister of Agrippa the Great. Antipas ventured to talk to her about a marriage between them; when she admitted, an agreement was made for her to change her habitation, and come to him as soon as he should return from Rome: one article of this marriage also was that he should divorce Aretas' daughter. So Antipas made this agreement and returned home again. But his wife had discovered the agreement he had made before he had been able to tell her about it. She asked him to send her to Machaerus, which is a place in the borders of the dominions of Aretas and Herod, without informing him of her intentions. So, Herod sent her thither, unaware that his wife had perceived something. Earlier, she had sent to Machaerus, and all things necessary for her journey were made already prepared for her by a general of Aretas' army. Consequently, she soon arrived in Arabia, under the conduct of several generals, who carried her from one to another successively. She met her father, and told him of Herod's intentions. So Aretas made this the first occasion of the enmity between him and Herod, who had also some quarrel with him about their limits near Gamala. So both sides raised armies, prepared for war, and sent their generals to fight.

 

Aretas, who figures as joint ruler with Queen Shaliqat on coinage, then invaded and defeated Herod with the military help of Herod's other brother Philip, attesting to the cooperation between the Herodian and Nabatean dynasties. The name Phasaelis was also the name of Phasael, Herod the Great's brother, himself born in the Hasmonean Kingdom to a Jewish aristocratic family of Edomite descent. What this goes to show is how interpenetrating the affairs of Israel and Nabatea actually were, despite their contrasting religious traditions and how Yeshua came to replace John when he was effectively sacrificed in the Inanna’s descent (Wolkenstein & Kramer 1987).

 

Note that, according to Mark’s account, Herod swore unto Salome "Whatsoever thou shalt ask of me, I will give it thee, unto the half of my kingdom," echoing the sacrificial ending of the Book of Esther [80]. In return, completing Inanna–Ishtar’s descent, Herodias, through Salome’s dance, demanded John's head on a plate, completing the sacrificial descent of Dumuzi-Tammuz.

 


Fig 210: (Left) Aretas IV and Queen Shaliqat jointly on the Nabatean coinage. (Right) Aubrey Beardsley for Oscar Wilde’s “Salome”.

 

Josephus again notes: When they joined battle, Herod's army was completely destroyed by the treachery of some fugitives, who, though they were from the tetrarchy of Philip, had joined Aretas' army. So Herod wrote about these affairs to the emperor Tiberius, who became very angry at the attempt made by Aretas, and wrote to Lucius Vitellius, the governor of Syria, to make war upon him, and either to take him alive and bring him to him in bonds, or to kill him and send him his head. This was the charge that Tiberius gave to the governor of Syria. 

 

However Tiberius then died and the order against Aretas was never carried out.

 

The apocalyptic mission is thus portrayed in the Christian gospels as having passed through sacrifice to John’s baptised successor Yeshua. Luke 7:19 “And John calling unto him two of his disciples sent them to Jesus, saying, Art thou he that should come? or look we for another?”  Mark 6:16 But when Herod heard thereof, he said, It is John, whom I beheaded: he is risen from the dead”. John makes this even more explicit: 3:28 “Ye yourselves bear me witness, that I said, I am not the Christ, but that I am sent before him. He that hath the bride is the bridegroom: but the friend of the bridegroom, which standeth and heareth him, rejoiceth greatly because of the bridegroom's voice: this my joy therefore is fulfilled”.

 

However it remains historically unclear whether the Baptist intended this succession, as he was beheaded.

 

Luke has John state emphatically the Yeshua is the Christ “And as the people were in expectation, and all men mused in their hearts of John, whether he were the Christ, or not; John answered, saying unto them all, I indeed baptize you with water; but one mightier than I cometh, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to unloose: he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire: Whose fan is in his hand, and he will throughly purge his floor, and will gather the wheat into his garner; but the chaff he will burn with fire unquenchable.” But the winnowing fan is characteristic of Tammuz and Dionysus the dying gods of bread and wine who are combined in the two substances of the eucharist.

 

To understand his mission and how Yeshua envisaged it, we have to turn to sources of material documented long after the events, by followers with divergent eschatologies. None of these authors had direct experience of Yeshua’s presence or were present during his mission, so all accounts are hearsay and thus non-evidential. Despite Yeshua’s miracles forming a key part of his ministry in the gospels, modern biblical scholars are almost universal in their scepticism of these accounts, although they form the central contradiction of Christian beliefs.

 

One way of understanding these hearsay scriptural accounts is to combine (a) the three synoptic gospels, beginning from Mark (c 66-74 CE), with earlier dates largely discredited. It is complemented by the proposed Quelle sayings source, assigning John and Revelation to be later (90-100 CE), historically less reliable and in conflict with the synoptics, with (b) the Gospel of Thomas (c 60-120 CE), forming a counterpoint, underpinned by material from other Nag Hammadi texts, (c) the relevant Talmud entries and (d) the works of Flavius Josephus, excepting the Christian redactions concerning Yeshua (Wilson I 1996) Matthew and Luke/Acts are roughly contemporaneous and around half a century after Yeshua's death and well after the siege of Jerusalem. Most scholars believe Matthew was composed between AD 80 and 90. The most probable date for Luke's composition, along with Acts is around AD 80110. Revelation is commonly dated to about 95 AD. The fact that Acts is deeply embedded in the Pauline ‘heresy’ to convert Yeshua’s mission to a new gentile religion, their accounts of Yeshua have to be seen as highly coloured and thus of similar questionability to the Gnostic texts, with the exception of the Gospel of Thomas, which is a collection of source sayings, and particularly in terms of their retrospective apocalyptic emphasis in the light of the Fall of Jerusalem.

 

 
Fig 211: Time line of the gospels. The Pauline epistles are at least 20 years after Yeshua’s crucifixion, but before the Fall of Jerusalem. The four canonical gospels and Revelation are all after the Fall, consistent with their apocalyptic stance. The three synoptics have both commonalities and differences. Matthew and Luke are believed to have derived from Mark and the Q (quelle = other) source. The hypothesis of a Hebrew rather than Greek origin, deriving from Papias of Hierapolis, 125150 CE [60] has been largely discredited. This time line raises major uncertainties about the origin of Christianity and how much of what is in the synoptic gospels is Yesha's own world view rather than that of Pauline Christianity. Paul began his epistles in AD 49-50 17 years after Yeshua's death and Mark was written close to 70 AD, another 20 years later. The key question to ask is how much of the Hellenistic world view and events in the synoptics, which are essential to establishing the dying saviour role of Son of God did Yeshua conceive?

 

The dating of the Gospel of Thomas remains controversial. Broadly speaking, the early camp includes scholars of gnosticism such as Elaine Pagels (2003), Marvin Meyer (2005,7) and April DeConick (2006,7), while the late camp tends to include ordained priests such as John P. Meier and Joshua R. Porter, and professed evangelicals such as Bart D. Ehrman and Craig A. Evans. This highlights the political rather than historical basis of the late camp position.

 

Evidence for an early origin comes from a number of known parables, including Thomas 8, 9, 31, 57, 63, 64 and 65 where the Thomas version underlies the canonical versions. Thomas 17 modifies Paul's statement in 1 Corinthians 2:9 (53–54 CE), echoing Isaiah 64:4. The episode in John about the doubting Thomas, with the former attempting to discredit the latter, in the passage about Thomas not fully recognising Yeshuas divinity, disclaims Thomas-13’s gnostic view in favour of his own, implying Thomas was in existence when John was compiled. In the same vein Thomas 13, criticising both Peter and Matthew's views of Yeshua, hints at an early stage, when the gospel writers were all vying in their points of view, before the authority of the canonical writers had become established. In Thomas 12, Yeshua refers to James the Just, consistent with Galatians 2:1-14, which most scholars date to 50-60 CE. Sayings 6, 14 and 104 also echo opposition to Jewish traditions, regarding circumcision and fasting agains consistent with Galatians. Although the gospel of Thomas states "These are the secret sayings which the living Jesus spoke and which Didymos Judas Thomas wrote down" where didymos means"twin" the Thomas sayings 55, 99 and 101 express clear opposition to a family tradition  of the desposyni, in contrast with later gnostic texts where the family tradition is emphasised in Thomas being Yeshua’s twin brother. Likewise the reference to James in Thomas 12 does not specify that James is the brother.

 

The late camp tend to interpret the sayings as mid-second century conflations of canonical gospel statements combined with some additional inauthentic or authentic older sayings. For example Thomas 5 "Recognize what is in your sight, and that which is hidden from you will become plain to you. For there is nothing hidden which will not become manifest." is claimed to echo Luke 8:17, and 10 "I have cast fire upon the world, and see, I am guarding it until it blazes." is claimed to echo Luke 12:49. This reading seems incorrect as the two slants have opposing implications and the Thomas passage is more consistent in its conception. Thomas 16, in which dissension is cast upon the earth is claimed to conflate Luke 12:51-2 and Matt 10:34-5. The difficulty here is that these Thomas sayings could be from an older text. Both these passages are assigned to be from Q. This claim is compounded by the claim that in the Oxyrhynchus Greek passages, 5 uses the language of Luke rather than Mark, but arguing from one passage believed to have been written down around 200 CE, this is not conclusive, especially given the lack of agreement about the original language in which Thomas was written (Coptic, Greek or Syriac). Other arguments centre around the supposed similarity to Syriac compilations of the canonical gospels and the lack of apocalyptic content in Thomas in favour of gnostic realisation tat the kingdom is in the mind, but the former is contested and the latter is self-fulfilling orthodox rationalisation, because Thomas’s view clearly differs from orthodox beliefs in the apocalyptic destiny of Christianity.

 

Elaine Pagels (2012) also notes the antagonism between John and Paul expressed by each in the Epistles and the Euangélion, with John adhering to more orthodox practices on food and sex and Paul becoming the catalyst for a new religion, usurping and violating Jewish practices.

 

The Nag Hammadi texts, although diverse and apocryphal accounts, most of which are historically much later, can be given some comparable weighting to the Pauline works, as both are derived by followers who did not actually meet Yeshua and were not present during his mission. This is the only unbiased way to give a investigative balance to the question of Yeshua's actual mission, as opposed to the Christian religious canon, on the basis that checking both sides, of the story, orthodox and gnostic, helps uncover the inconsistencies between them. This approach is again not materialistic, because the gnostic wing of the scripture is both the most spiritually diverse and fantastic and offsets the Pauline works as equally the product of an imaginative rewriting of Yeshua's mission in the eyes of the beholder.

 

It is clear that, whatever his strengths or weaknesses, Yeshua was a brilliant transformative innovator, with an unparalleled insight into the spiritual zeitgeist, a literal Einstein of the existential crisis of his time, who embraced the true meaning of apocalypse, to throw the covers of reality, by bridging the full scope of the extant traditions, both to redeem the lost sheep of Israel and to fulfil the expectations of the wider backdrop of fertility worship of the nations, leading to Christianity becoming a world religion through its popularity among the gentiles. That said, one can also fairly claim, unlike some docetic gnostic texts that, whatever else may have subsequently happened, Yeshua the man had human DNA and was composed of molecules and cells, consistent with the natural world as we have now discovered it to be, given that his mission took place only once he became around 30 years of age. Again this is not reductionism speaking, it is evidential realism.

 

3.  Forcing the Kingdom of God

 

The scope of Yeshua’s mission goes far beyond Essene ideas of the end of days and constitutes a forcible challenge to bring on the Kingdom of the Father, ostensibly in three days, through a sacrificial confrontation, in which the forces of dark and light are brought into violent conflict, in the persona of Yeshua as the baptised Son of God. The span of Yeshua’s mission thus becomes that of a messiah fomenting controversy and chaos focussed on the corruption of Jerusalem, leading to the tragic enactment of the Crucifixion.

 

This has been portrayed in the Christian account as a sacrificial act, in which God’s only begotten son has to die, so that humanity fatally flawed by being infected with the original sin of the serpent can live, provided they believe in him, but otherwise they will burn in hell fire as unredeemed sinners. But whence the origin of this peculiarly pagan sacrificial idea? Why does the God of Creation require his only begotten son to be killed? It is also completely unclear why attacking only certain factors of society deemed to be corrupt serves this purpose. To redeem the sins of the world would require taking on the entire burden of sin, both in the strong rulers and in the weak. Why does inducing a frenzied level of conflict against the authorities in the enactment of a tragedy leading to his own death serve the purpose of defeating sin as a whole? Why is this necessary, or even helpful cosmologically? Isn't it just manufacturing a osmic war to institute evil as the supreme enemy of God when no such enemy exists?

 

This conceives a universe entirely inconsistent with the universe as we now know it to be. If God created the universe as we now know it, "He" created the black holes, galaxies, and the four forces of nature and their underlying symmetries and symmetry-breakings necessary for the complexity of the universe to emerge. He also therefore created the physical circumstances in which life can evolve and become conscious. Social morality is not the driving force of the natural world, but a product of it, and climax diversity arises from adventitious mutation, a balance between predators and prey and parasites and hosts, amid a counterpoint between competition and cooperation, in which symbiosis in a dynamic at the edge of chaos has also been pivotal. Humanity could not come to exist unless these processes of complexification had been able to play out unhindered. Morality is not a prime motivating force, but a product of complex animal societies that arises naturally, because reduction of internal strife makes a species, or society, more resilient against external competition (Alexander 1987).

 

There is thus no way that, if a God, or "The" God, created the natural universe, that the appeal of Yeshua to create a religious suicide bomb to blow apart the presumptions of a corrupt and sinful generation, would abruptly, in three days, or in the same generation, bring on the Kingdom in Power, by annihilation of a physical universe of 13 billion years stable existence, necessary for conscious life to be able to emerge and evolve.

 

Not less, there is and can be no credibility to the notion, of purely diabolical proportions, that God the Father would send his pre-existent only begotten divine son into the world as a human being to curse the sins of a corrupt generation and in a preconceived cosmic war between good and evil would commit his Son to be sacrificed to forgive mankind for their sins, while at the same time returning in the same generation in a terminal Day of Judgment as an avenging Lord to judge all for their sins, destroy the natural universe and create a new Jerusalem in the sky with himself posing as the "Lamb of God" in its very centre. This by its very conception is the core of evil manifest in notions of divinity. There can be no credibility to any such ill conceived notion perpetuated for 2000 years on the cannibalistic notion of consuming the flesh and blood of the saviour or we have no life within us.

 

4.  The Messiah of Light and Dark

  

What is clear throughout the canonical gospels is that Yeshua’s mission, as conceived by the Evangelists, has two complementary and yet discordant themes, leading to inevitable catastrophe.

 

A. The light side provides the wisdom for which Yeshua is renowned, composed of astute sayings, particularly those which stress compassion. To fully understand the breadth and scope of these it is essential to also consider the contrapuntal sayings of the Gospel of Thomas, which are pivotal in gaining a true perspective.

 

A key example of the astute sayings is Yeshua’s golden rule, which is an inversion of Hillel’s earlier (110 BCE 10 CE) silver rule: "That which is hateful to you, do not do to your fellow. That is the whole Torah; the rest is the explanation; go and learn”, which Yeshua inverted: Matt 7:12 Therefore all things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them: for this is the law and the prophets”.

 

One can immediately see that Yeshua’s statement is derived from Hillel’s, complete with the the trailing “law and prophets” repeating Hillel’s “torah”. It is also notable that Hillel’s statement was prefigured 500 years before by Confucius: “Never impose on others what you would not choose for yourself”. This gets to the quick of the issue. Both Hillel and Confucius are stating an ethic of avoiding bad acts, respecting the autonomy of others, but Yeshua is going further, invoking active intervention ostensibly for the good.  While this may seem beneficial, there is a pitfall demonstrated throughout history. What if the other person or social group doesn’t want you to do to them what you would like them to do to you? If a large group of people want a conservative society of a certain kind for themselves, even for their own protection, does this mean it is reasonable for them to pass restrictive laws to enforce it on a diverse society, or is mutual tolerance of differences essential for humanity and for nature to flower? If I want you to have sex with me, is it reasonable for me to proactively have sex with you? The answer is no.

 

The Sermon on the Mount goes further than mere cooperation and invokes actively rewarding ones enemies twofold:

 

Matt 5:38 “Ye have heard that it hath been said, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth: But I say unto you, That ye resist not evil: but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also. And if any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also. And whosoever shall compel thee to go a mile, go with him twain … Ye have heard that it hath been said, Thou shalt love thy neighbour, and hate thine enemy. But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you.

 

The central question here is this: Are we invoking a paradigm of natural survival in perpetuity, or one in which all care is cast to the winds, because our rewards are in eternal life in Heaven and not on this Earth? Christians extol these passages as pivotal to Yeshua’s compassionate teachings, in contrast to the narrower, more punitive “eye for and eye” of Old Testament teachings, but they are unsustainable in the natural world of living survival.

 

These questions pivot around the prisoners’ dilemma of tragic temptation universal to the dilemma of cooperation and defection, and hence good and evil. Two prisoners are arrested for a crime. If they cooperate and remain silent they will receive a moderate sentence, but if one betrays the other the one cooperating with the prosecution may get off altogether and the other will go down severely. But this can lead to temptation and both defecting, so they both receive a long punitive sentence. This is the central question around which the ethics revolves and it is also illustrated in the tragedy of the commons (Hardin 1968), where winner-take-all gains tempt people to exploit the common resource before others do and the entire commons is destroyed, just as humanity is doing to the planet today.

 

Elementary evolutionary prisoners’ dilemma game theory (Fielder & King 2004 D) has established that both tit-for-tat – doing to others what they last did to you and win-stay lose-shift – switching between cooperation and defection depending on how the payoffs of the last round worked out, out-survive both systematic cooperation and systematic defection. However tit-for-tat strategies can lead to endless rounds of retaliation characteristic of clan hostilities. Marcus Frean (1994) established a middle ground between eye-for-an-eye and turn-the-other-cheek, called firm-but-fair. This is a form of tit-for-tat that turns the other cheek about a third of the time and leads to the firm-but-fair population reaching 98% of the whole, when each party can make their response asynchronously. Always cooperate is a suckers game, which can be invoked only when we have the out of a quick exit to Heaven, in fear of Hell, otherwise it is cumulative suicide. Social dynamics is a prisoners’ dilemma between cooperation and defection generalised into order and chaos, in which both sides have essential roles. Violent criminal defection is harmful, while movements opposing oppression by people in power are essential. Complex societies thus involve an equilibrium of cooperation and defection. Again, this is not materialism speaking, but the ethics of constructive diplomacy, to protect the whole for the future of all and the survival of human life and nature.

 

Fig 212: Prisoners’ dilemma of the patriarchs – patriarchal oppression inhibits independent  women but cooperating faithful wives and defecting whores can flourish overtly and covertly. Rarity is precious, preventing extinction. A single scarlet woman in a country of faithful wives can claim any man she pleases.  A single faithful maiden in a society of loose women may claim the king's hand in marriage.

 

The Sermon on the Mount also has a strong current of having no care for even moderate self protection of one’s own life. Matt 6:25 “Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment?”

 

Nor is there any thought for the future, nor the future of life: Matt 6:34 “Take therefore no thought for the morrow: for the morrow shall take thought for the things of itself.  Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof.”

 

The sayings on the mount are thus being made in a context where no thought needs to be given for survival because of the immanent Kingdom of God in Heaven and the much more dire consequences of being thrown into Hell.

 

These positive sayings are also mixed with destructive sayings: Matt 5:29 And if thy right eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee: for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not that thy whole body should be cast into hell. And if thy right hand offend thee, cut it off, and cast it from thee: for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not that thy whole body should be cast into hell”.

 

This generosity does not apply to anything except the material:  Matt 7:6 “Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine, lest they trample them under their feet, and turn again and rend you.”

 

It is wonderful that Yeshua considers the lilies of the field, who “toil not” as plants, to be more beautiful than Solomon in all his glory, but the rains fall on good and bad people alike because that is how nature works. The fowls of the air are not fed by God’s grain. The hawks are also part of nature, as are the lion, and all carnivores. Climax life requires an interplay of cooperation and defection. Carnivores’ tooth and claw killings ensure the herbivores don’t become extinct by eating all the plants. Even parasitic diseases end up playing a role in the evolutionary process. Sexuality and  hence all complex life has arisen from a Red Queen race between parasites and hosts, in which the endless variations of  sexual individuals avoid a pandemic that would wipe out a non-sexual species. Hence individual mortality arises from sexuality and we could not have evolved as humans, or be alive without sexuality and hence the mortal coil.

 

Yeshua also intimates that any sexual feelings are against the law. Matt 5:28 But I say unto you, That whosoever looketh on a woman to lust [61] after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart. In a sense anyone who looks on a woman with lust is committing adultery, but as long as they don’t act upon it without the consent of the other, that is an essential manifestation of the natural fertility of sexuality, through which all human beings on this planet have come to exist. Lust is natural and fertility incarnate. It is sexual exploitation that is an evil.

 

B. The dark side, all the more ominous because it would ultimately lead to Yeshua’s crucifixion, stands out as completely alien to the Hebrew prophetic tradition, claiming to perform nature miracles walking on water and calming the storms on Galilee, bringing people back from the dead, and other actions causing him to be typecast by the scribes as “Baal Zebul” the Lord of Flies, when he cured a man by mere sleight of hand, rather than the traditional methods of faith healing at the time. Yeshua’s response was incendiary, claiming that the scribes were cursing themselves because the devil can’t cast our devils.

 

Some “miracles” were outright grotesque: After exorcising the legion of spirits of a madman, Yeshua drives a helpless herd of pigs into the lake to drown: Luke 5:13 “And forthwith Jesus gave them leave. And the unclean spirits went out, and entered into the swine: and the herd ran violently down a steep place into the sea, (they were about two thousand;) and were choked in the sea”.

 

The credibility of the miracles wanes in the presence of more familiar company of people rather than excited superstitious crowds seeking faith healing, as noted in Nazareth Mark 6:4:

 

A prophet is not without honour, but in his own country, and among his own kin, and in his own house. And he could there do no mighty work, save that he laid his hands upon a few sick folk, and healed them.” Even the disciples did not have confidence in the miracles at least until the wind died on the lake: Mark 6:51 And he went up unto them into the ship; and the wind ceased: and they were sore amazed in themselves beyond measure, and wondered. For they considered not the miracle of the loaves: for their heart was hardened.

 

Yeshua’s mission became a three year long enactment of a Dionysian tragedy, just as Dionysian theatre and the three tragedies for one comedy became the cathartic portal in which the lives of men and gods intertwined in ancient Greece, as it remains the nuclear core of all dramatic productions, movies and television series today.

 

One can have little doubt that controversy and confrontation was anything other than intentional on Yeshua’s part, in the light of his first sermon at the synagogue in Nazareth, where despite admitting his own affliction (possibly the lameness mentioned in the Talmud), his incendiary claims caused the people to seek to throw him off the cliffs.

 

Luke 4:23 And he said unto them, Ye will surely say unto me this proverb, Physician, heal thyself: whatsoever we have heard done in Capernaum, do also here in thy country. And he said, Verily I say unto you, No prophet is accepted in his own country. But I tell you of a truth, many widows were in Israel in the days of Elias, when the heaven was shut up three years and six months, when great famine was throughout all the land; But unto none of them was Elias sent, save unto Sarepta, a city of Sidon, unto a woman that was a widow. And many lepers were in Israel in the time of Eliseus the prophet; and none of them was cleansed, saving Naaman the

Syrian. And all they in the synagogue, when they heard these things, were filled with wrath, and rose up, and thrust him out of the city, and led him unto the brow of the hill whereon their city was built, that they might cast him down headlong. But he passing through the midst of them went his way”.

 

Luke’s (80–100 CE) description can be taken in one of two ways. A sceptic would say this is a contrivance of the Christian forefathers, calculated to destine Yeshua’s mission as being at the outset to the Gentiles rather than Israel, where he will not be accepted and indeed betrayed by the Jews.  However, if we accept Luke’s account as genuine, then it is Yeshua saying he is opening mission to envelop the gentile religious paradigm from the outset in a clash of the cultures against the existing hierarchy in Israel. This duality extends throughout all the descriptions of Yeshua’s mission by all the gospels. Either Yeshua is being misrepresented as forming a bridge to the gentiles by the Christian forefathers to further the Christian interpretation of history as a gentile religion, or Yeshua was himself seeking to form an apocalyptic bridge transcending both the Hebrew religion of the Israelites and the fertility traditions of the nations, when Christianity did not yet exist.

 

Yeshua’s purported miracles fall into three types (a) Healing miracles involving (i) curing sickness, (ii) exorcisms of evil spirits or devils and (iii) three resurrections; (b) Procedural “miracles” in which loaves loaves and fishes are shared among a large congregation in much the manner of a communion wafer; and (c) nature miracles including water into wine, cursing the fig, driving swine to drown after an exorcism and calming and walking on the waters. Ranke-Heinmann (1992) notes Yeshua disdaining demands for the miraculous “unless you see signs and wonders, you will nor believe” (John 4.48). “Why dies this generation seek a sign? Truly I say to you, no sign shall be given to this generation” (Mark 8.22). She attributes their occurrence to ”a naive addiction to miracles on the part of the authors of the Gospels and their sources”, noting Elisha’s miracles in 2 Kings (4.34 & 6.18).

 

Spiritual healings were mainstream activities in an era where spiritual cures were sought given limited medical  knowledge. It’s thus not simply that crowds seek a faith healer because they heal many people but can be the reverse – they appear to heal many people because crowds gather round them seeking a cure. As Ranke-Heinmann puts it “Crowds didn’t stream towards Jesus because he healed many people; rather, because crowds streamed toward him, he healed many people”. The pool at Bethesda was famous for healing simply via troubled waters. John 5:4 For an angel went down at a certain season into the pool, and troubled the water: whosoever then first after the troubling of the water stepped in was made whole of whatsoever disease he had.” The procedural “miracles” were not fundamentally miraculous but just anticipating the communion rite. However, the nature miracles both set Yeshua completely outside the framework of Hebrew religious principles and are systematically consistent with Dionysian traditions. 

 

Fig 213: The three signs of Christ's manifestation on the Epiphany.
Water to wine, the baptism and the Magi. 
Left: Missal of Odalricus - early 12th century (Lavin). Right:Roman Missal.

Lower: Dionysian festival of the Epiphany in Greece.

 

John begins with Yeshua’s first miracle at Cana, where his mother says “They have no wine. Yeshua says “Woman, what have I to do with thee? mine hour is not yet come”, but Mary tells the servants “Whatsoever he saith unto you, do it” and Yeshua says “Fill the water pots with water.” When they take them to the governor, they are fresh wine. This miracle is likely to be an account derived from a lost earlier source listing miracles, as shortly after casually declaring the son of a nobleman near death to be healed, John notes “This is again the second miracle that Jesus did, when he was come out of Judaea into Galilee”(Bultmann 1962 78).

 

This raises several issues. Why is Yeshua’s mother asking him to perform a miraculous feat over a trivial request for alcohol at a wedding? Doesn’t this indicate a family operation in miraculous cures? But the third issue is pivotal. Why is Mary inciting Yeshua to perform a miraculous feat known throughout the Near East as the signature of Dionysus as the god of wine and miraculous altered states?

 

The word Epiphany from the Greek and means "manifestation," "appearance," or "revelation." ... A festival of Dionysus' Advent was kept on this day in the Aegean and Anatolia. The Christian world has conflated three events, all to Jan 6th, the Magi, John’s baptism and Cana.

 

We keep this day holy in honour of three miracles:
this day a star led the wise men to the manger,
this day water was turned to wine at the marriage feast,
this day Christ chose to be baptised by John in the Jordan,
for our salvation, allelu-Yah (Magnificat antiphon)

 

In a rural area situated in Greece, in Eastern Macedonia, rituals take place at the Epiphany, that coincide with the Orthodox Christian holiday of the baptism of Christ. The locals see no contradiction between the pagan character of their customs and their Christian context, since these rituals are meant to be "a praise to a fertile and good year", a gesture which in turn "rests on the pillars of fruitfulness and productivity".  Dionysus, the god of wine, fertility and theatre, was worshipped in the region. A temple dedicated to Dionysus (4th and 3rd centuries BC) is located at the nearby village Kali Vrisi. The vineyards of Drama surround it on all sides. The regions Dionysian heritage is marked by the annual Twelve-Day (Dodekaimero) celebrations, which culminate every year between January 6 to 8 in the regions villages. Noisy parades are held to herald fertility, during which participants strike large bells to awaken Mother Earth. Lots of dancing to the sound of traditional tunes, played with the gaida (bagpipe) and daire (drum), takes place over three days and three nights at the villages of Monastiraki, Kali Vrysi, Petrousa, Pyrgi and Volakas.

 

Rudolf Bultmann (1962) puts it this way: “In fact the motif of the story, the transformation  the water into wine is a typical motif of the Dionysus legend, in which this miracle serves to highlight the god’s epiphany. And hence it is timed to coincide with the feast of Dionysus , from January 5th to 6th. In the ancient church, this affinity was still understood when … the 6th of January was taken to be the day that the marriage feast was celebrated at Cana”. The same Christian cooption of pagan festivals occurred with Easter (Ēostre) and Yuletide/Christmas (Odin, Mithras, Saturnalia), but with the Epiphany, Cana implicates Yeshua in the contrivance.

 

Uta Ranke-Heinman’s (1992) position is clear: “The 6th January became for Christians, the feast of the power revelation (epiphany) of their God, thereby displacing the feast of Dionysus’s epiphany. As Bultman says ‘No doubt the story has been borrowed from the pagan legends and transferred to Jesus’. On his feast day Dionysus made empty jars fill up with wine in his temple in Elis; and on the island of Andros, wine instead of water flowed from his spring or temple. Accordingly, the true miracle of the marriage feast at Cana would not be the transformation by Jesus of water in wine, but the transformation of Jesus into a sort of Christian wine god”. 

 

Yeshua’s relationship with his family and his friends became more troubled as his spell-binding approach to the mission evolved. “After this he went down to Capernaum, he, and his mother, and his brethren, and his disciples: and they continued there not many days” (John 2:12). “And when his friends heard of it, they went out to lay hold on him: for they said, He is beside himself.” (Mark: 3:21). “There came then his brethren and his mother, and, standing without, sent unto him, calling him”, upon which he replied “whosoever shall do the will of God, the same is my brother, and my sister, and mother” (Mark 3:31).His brethren therefore said unto him, Depart hence, and go into Judaea, that thy disciples also may see the works that thou doest. For there is no man that doeth any thing in secret, and he himself seeketh to be known openly. If thou do these things, shew thyself to the world. For neither did his brethren believe in him” (John: 7:3). This is also an indirect swipe against James the Just, mentioned as the leader in Thomas:

 

‘The disciples said to Jesus, "We know that you will depart from us. Who is to be our leader?"  Jesus said to them,
"Wherever you are, you are to go to James the righteous, for whose sake heaven and earth came into being”.’
(Thom (12)

 

Metaphors of the winebibber pervade Yeshua’s mission.  Luke 7.33 “For John the Baptist came neither eating bread nor drinking wine; and ye say, He hath a devil. The Son of man is come eating and drinking; and ye say, Behold a gluttonous man, and a winebibber, a friend of publicans and sinners! But wisdom is justified of all her children.Mark 2;18And no man putteth new wine into old bottles: else the new wine doth burst the bottles, and the wine is spilled, and the bottles will be marred: but new wine must be put into new bottles.”  John 15:1 I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman.

 

This enactment of his mission as a destined dramatic tragedy on a catastrophic collision course with the forces of darkness, perceived in both the devil and the Jerusalem authorities, religious and secular, ultimately culminated in a series of ritual events, from the necromancy of Lazarus in John, through the march of the palm king and turning the tables in the temple, resulting in Yehsua’s trial and crucifixion for both insurrection against the Romans and blasphemy against the Hebrew tradition, ostensibly set at nought (i.e. castrated) in the Saturnalia by the Roman guards, and later crucified on the Cross, echoing the Canaanite cry of the death god Mot to El:

 

And at the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying,

Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani? – My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? “ (Matt 15:34)

 

This doesn’t mean that Yeshua was posing as Dionysus but that he was bringing together all the spiritual currents extant in the greater Israel and its neighbour nations, and adopted currents of Dionysian magical transformation and fertility worship notions of sacrifice of the sacred king, as well as the apocalyptic expectations of the Jewish eschatology in its Zoroastrian-inspired  end of days form. These then form a bridge to a new Heaven and a new Earth.

 

To imbue prophetic validity to Yeshua’s apocalyptic mission, Christian scriptures attempt to conflate these assumed events with passages from the prophets such as Zechariah, where the foolish shepherd  brings about an apocalyptic denouement replete with echoes of Judas’ betrayal:

 

“And the LORD said unto me, Cast it unto the potter: a goodly price that I was prised at of them. And I took the thirty pieces of silver, and cast them to the potter in the house of the LORD” (Zech 11:13).

 

But the Christian accounts incorrectly attribute this to Jeremiah and Matthew is in double contradiction with Acts:

 

“Then Judas, which had betrayed him, when he saw that he was condemned, repented himself, and brought again the thirty pieces of silver to the chief priests and elders, Saying, I have sinned in that I have betrayed the innocent blood. And they said, What is that to us? see thou to that. And he cast down the pieces of silver in the temple, and departed, and went and hanged himself. And the chief priests took the silver pieces, and said, It is not lawful for to put them into the treasury, because it is the price of blood.  And they took counsel, and bought with them the potter's field, to bury strangers in. Wherefore that field was called, The field of blood, unto this day. Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremy the prophet, saying, And they took the thirty pieces of silver, the price of him that was valued, whom they of the children of Israel did value.  And gave them for the potter's field, as the Lord appointed me” (Matt 27:3).

 

“Men and brethren, this scripture must needs have been fulfilled, which the Holy Ghost by the mouth of David spake before concerning Judas, which was guide to them that took Jesus. For he was numbered with us, and had obtained part of this ministry. Now this man purchased a field with the reward of iniquity; and falling headlong, he burst asunder in the midst, and all his bowels gushed out. And it was known unto all the dwellers at Jerusalem; insomuch as that field is called in their proper tongue, Aceldama, that is to say, The field of blood” (Acts 1:16-19).

 

Either these “prophecies” were part of a Dionysian enactment, with Jesus and Judas both complicit, or they are a contrived imputation by later writers, who did not have first hand experience of the mission.

 

5.  The Dionysian Heritage

 

Evidence from the Mycenaean period shows that Dionysus is one of Greece's oldest attested gods 1400 years before Yeshua. His attribute of "foreignness" as an arriving outsider-god may be inherent and essential to his cults, as he is a god of epiphany, sometimes called "the god that comes”. With the advent of viticulture in archaic Greece, Dionysus became a god of transformation, and eternal life. His cult involved bands of married women (thiasoi - adherents of a deity) periodically retreating to the mountain forests at night to hold an ecstatic revel rout, where through dances and other rituals they experienced the divinity of Dionysus and the release and liberation he afforded as liber, associated with the orgiastic and ecstatic frenzy of his worshipers, including the maenads  (“raving ones”) who were said to use nightshade to dilate their pupils to make them 'dolorous' from which nightshade’s name Belladonna (“beautiful lady”) comes. In Athens there was a procession on his feast day, when his image was paraded before the crowd, after which he performed a sacred marriage ritual with the kings wife.

 


Fig 214: Dionysian parallels: Simone Martini’s “Carrying the Cross” shows Mary Magdalene, her face smitten with streaks of blood following Jesus in despair. "The watchmen that went about the city found me, they smote me, they wounded me; the keepers of the walls took away my veil from me" Canticles (5:7). Suggested to be one of several secret codas by medieval artists to support the idea that Mary was Yeshua’s lover. The women of Galilee figure as the effective maenads of Yeshua, in supporting him out of their substance, in anointing hm for his burial and in watching from far off during the crucifixion and announcing his resurrection. Gospel accounts of Yeshua walking on water and rescuing Peter are prefigured in the story of Dionysus miraculously turning the pirates into dolphins when they jump into the ocean in fear of his miraculous manifestations. Inset: two Nabatean and Syrian tragic masks used to confer immortal life on the bearer prefiguring the apocalyptic notion that the death of the saviour is the key to immortal life.

 

Dionysus, who was the twice born and resurrected son of God Zeus by mortal Semele, was a horned child who was torn to pieces by Titans who lured him with toys, then boiled and ate him. Zeus then destroyed the Titans by thunderbolt as a result of their action against Dionysus and from the ashes humans were formed. However, Dionysus' grandmother Rhea managed to put some of his pieces back together and brought him back to life. He was said to perform a variety of miracles in connection with grapevines and wine, all to do with the gods seasonal epiphany at the time of his festival, evidencing the presence of his divinity. Epiphania means "appearance" in Greek and refers to the revelation of the Lord's power in his appearanceIn pagan antiquity, 6 January was the epiphany of Dionysus. Vase paintings depict wine flowing directly from grape clusters, presenting wine as a product of the divine. On the occasion of Dionysus’s festival called Thyria (“raging), when Dionysus was thought to be present there, priests under the watch of witnesses placed three empty basins in a building under seal. The next morning when the seal on the door was broken and people entered, the basins were full of wine. In EuripidesBacchae, a maenad struck the ground with her thyrsus, “and the god at that spot put forth a fountain of wine.

 

Dionysus, of all deities, stands as the manifestation of miraculous dread at a level unsurpassed by Yeshua’s miracles on Lake of Galilee. The magical metamorphoses of Dionysus are rendered on the Dionysus Cup from around 540-530 BCE by Exekias. A band of Tyrrhenian pirates sailing by the shore happens upon Dionysus and kidnaps him for ransom, believing him to be a wealthy prince binding him to the mast. To their surprise, the fetters fall away from his hands and feet. The ships helmsman cries out: Madmen! What god is this whom you have taken to bind? Do not lay hands on him, lest he grow angry and stir up dangerous winds and heavy squalls.His mates do not heed the warning and strange things are seen about them. Sweet, fragrant wine runs streaming throughout the piratesblack ship. Vines dripping with clusters of grapes spread across the tops of the sails, while dark ivy blooming with flowers and berries entwines the ships mast. Dionysus transforms into a dreadful lion and summons illusions of wild beasts, the leopard or panther, sacred to him, and lions, tigers, and bears. As the beasts lunge, the terrified pirates promptly jump overboard into the seas cold embrace, but the god enjoys the last laugh as the pirates transform into dolphins upon striking the waves. Only the helmsman, who enjoyed the change of heart, is spared to tell this tale of the wrath of Dionysus.

 

What is distinctly different about the Dionysian tale is that it is and has always been recognised as mythopoetic allegory, not a physical fact, while Yeshua’s alleged miracles and his promises of a return from the dead in power have been crafted by the Christian forefathers to be a claimed cosmological fact more real than the word around us. This is profoundly dangerous, because it lays a false cosmological claim in complete contradiction to every verified form of knowledge, to jam pack the persona of the Son of God into the portal of reality to make a claim of ultimate ascendency over nature on the part of the Son of Man become the Son of God under pain of eternal torment.

 

The Dionysian connection pervaded the Near East with the rise of Alexander and the ensuing Greek empires and became integral to Syria and Nabatea. Dhushara was an ancient Arabic deity originally represented by a simple stone block in a similar manner to the worship of a stone pillar at Bethel by Jacob , as a non iconic face of the abstract God, as Yahweh was. Gen 35:14:Jacob set up a pillar in the place where he had spoken with him, a pillar of stone; and he poured out a drink offering on it, and poured oil on it”. However with the rise of Nabatean commerce and viticulture, Dhushara gained the persona of the Greek Dionysus, just as al-Uzza, al-lat and Manat gained the forms of Tyche, Atargatis and Aphrodite. Nabatean culture had shrines scattered far and wide across the fertile landscape.

 

Astral worship came to involve elaborate repasts on triclinia overseen by “the consecrated and inviolable possession of” Dhushara, in which concern for making detailed preparations for immortal life had a pivotal focus. Dhushara became the god with the tragic death mask conferring immortal life on the wearer: The Nabatean use of the tragic mask furnishes yet another example of their preoccupation with immortality and their intense desire to become identified with their divinity. The mask served as a portrait of the deathless God Dushara, Dusares Dionysos and its wearer became united with him through its use for life everlasting escaping thus the limitations of the mortal span” (Glueck 242) .

 

Given that these forms of worship extended across the East of the Jordan from Arabia in the South to Syria in the North, and the commercial currents running between East to West by sea, it is inescapable that these currents of deity would have been grist to the mill of religious and apocalyptic ferment.

 

6.  The Women of Galilee and the Daughters of Jerusalem

 

Yeshua’s mission is intimately bound up in the affairs of key women who ministered unto him out of their substance, effectively providing the financial funding for the mission: Luke 8:1 And it came to pass afterward, that he went throughout every city and village, preaching and shewing the glad tidings of the kingdom of God: and the twelve were with him, and certain women, which had been healed of evil spirits and infirmities, Mary called Magdalene, out of whom went seven devils, and Joanna the wife of Chuza Herod's steward, and Susanna, and many others, which ministered unto him of their substance.

 

The seven devils are the seven Galla of Inanna-Ishtar that pursued and ravaged Tammuz-Dumuzi, corresponding to the seven layers of hell when the goddess of heaven does her descent, so mentioning them specifically in the gospels casts Mary Magdalene as the sacrificial Queen of Heaven in the piece, preemptively anointing him for his burial after his sacrifice as a sacred king in the shadow of Dumuzi and Tammuz. This means that, as we converge on the crucifixion, there is a relentless parallel with John the Baptist’s death in Inanna’s Descent enacted by Salome at Macherus.

 

Rather than being anointed by a high priest, as was David and Solomon, Yeshua is anointed by a woman, either on his feet or head and in Mark and John ominously for his burial as a sacred king.

 


Fig 215: Piero della Francesca “The Baptism of Christ”,
Giovanni de Milano “Anointing”,  Piero della Francesca  “The Crucifixion”, Icon “The Holy Myrrh Bearing Women”,  Titian “Noli me Tangere”. The women play a pivotal role in Yeshua’s mission and are thus portrayed as witnesses and ritual participants in all the critical events, from the baptism, ministering unto him out of their substance, with Mary Magdalene, out of whom went the seven Galla of Inanna (above) anointing him for his burial, watching over his crucifixion and witnessing the risen Christ.

 

John’s account has Mary performing the task. John 12:3 “Then took Mary a pound of ointment of spikenard, very costly, and anointed the feet of Jesus, and wiped his feet with her hair: and the house was filled with the odour of the ointment. Then saith one of his disciples, Judas Iscariot, Simon's son, which should betray him. Why was not this ointment sold for three hundred pence, and given to the poor?  This he said, not that he cared for the poor; but because he was a thief, and had the bag, and bare what was put therein. Then said Jesus, Let her alone: against the day of my burying hath she kept this”.  This appears to link to Luke’s reference to Mary playing “that good part” in the Dionysian ritual: Luke 10:41 “And Jesus answered and said unto her, Martha, Martha, thou art careful and troubled about many things: But one thing is needful: and Mary hath chosen that good part, which shall not be taken away from her.”

 

In Mark, Yeshua is anointed on his head and the pharisees murmur against him because of the cost: Mark 14:3 “And being in Bethany in the house of Simon the leper, as he sat at meat, there came a woman having an alabaster box of ointment of spikenard very precious; and she brake the box, and poured it on his head. And there were some that had indignation within themselves, and said, Why was this waste of the ointment made?  For it might have been sold for more than three hundred pence, and have been given to the poor. And they murmured against her.  And Jesus said, Let her alone; why trouble ye her? she hath wrought a good work on me. ...  She hath done what she could: she is come aforehand to anoint my body to the burying.

 

In Luke this woman is described as a “sinner”, interpreted as a prostitute and they murmur because she is a sinner: Luke 7:37 “And, behold, a woman in the city, which was a sinner, when she knew that Jesus sat at meat in the Pharisee's house, brought an alabaster box of ointment, And stood at his feet behind him weeping, and began to wash his feet with tears, and did wipe them with the hairs of her head, and kissed his feet, and anointed them with the ointment”.

 

This sinner has also been associated with Magdalen and with the woman caught in adultery: John 8:3 “And the scribes and Pharisees brought unto him a woman taken in adultery, saying to Yeshua “Master, this woman was taken in adultery, in the very act” to which he replied He that is without sin among you, let him first cast a stone at her, And they which heard it, being convicted by their own conscience, went out one by one, and so Yeshua said “Woman, where are those thine accusers? hath no man condemned thee?  She said, No man, Lord. And Jesus said unto her, Neither do I condemn thee.

 

Yeshua’s very fanciful genealogy in Matthew, as King of the Jews, descends through five “fallen” women: (1) Tamar who covered her head with a veil as a prostitute to become impregnated by her father-in-law when he failed to honour betrothing her to a husband’s brother on the death of her husband according to Hebrew law. (2) Rahab, the prostitute who let the Israelite spies into Jericho. (3) Ruth who lay with Boaz at night and later became his wife. (4) Bathsheba who sired Solomon with David, although then married to Uriah, whom David later had killed and (5) mother Mary who was found with child out of wedlock and was partnered by Joseph: Then Joseph her husband, being a just man, and not willing to make her a publick example, was minded to put her away privily(Matt 1:19).

All these women are perceived to be virtuous, but all have at face value sexually transgressed, despite the fact that Mary is claimed by the Christian account to be impregnated by God in the form of the Holy Ghost, just as Semele was impregnated by Zeus.

 

Likewise the parable of the foolish virgins, which is clearly apocryphal, as it appears only in Matthew, overlays an intensely sexual theme of the Bridegroom entering a marriage ceremony with multiple virgins, at least five of which he consorts with. This is of course an echo of the Jewish relationship of God with the bride Israel, expounded throughout the Old Testament in God’s jealousy and violent opposition to the whoring of the nations, taken to a pastoral climax with Rabbi Akiva’s adoption of the Song of Songs, one of the most fertile and haunting love songs ever committed to scripture, as the Holy of Holies, the inner temple sanctum, and which despite its myrrh on the locks enigmatically remains in the Christian bible as the same metaphor.

 

However the dark side of this parable is that it is used sacrificially. Luke 2:19 And Jesus said unto them, Can the children of the bridechamber fast, while the bridegroom is with them? as long as they have the bridegroom with them, they cannot fast. But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken away from them, and then shall they fast in those days”, again echoing the Dionysian winebibber “And no man putteth new wine into old bottles: else the new wine doth burst the bottles, and the wine is spilled, and the bottles will be marred: but new wine must be put into new bottles..

 

Christianity thus waits endlessly for the messiah’s Second Coming, in contrast to the fertile quest of the Jews to go forth and multiply as a living species. It thus constitutes a hijacking of the fertility principle to enshrine Christianity as the cosmic portal of salvation.

 

The women also play a pivotal role in the tragic enactment of the Crucifixion, with the daughters of Jerusalem and the women of Galilee playing opposing parts as a contrapuntal dramatic chorus:

 

Luke 23:27 And there followed him a great company of people, and of women, which also bewailed and lamented him. But Jesus turning unto them said, Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children. For, behold, the days are coming, in the which they shall say, Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the paps which never gave suck”.

 

Luke 23:48 And all the people that came together to that sight, beholding the things which were done, smote their breasts, and returned. And all his acquaintance, and the women that followed him from Galilee, stood afar off, beholding these things”.

 

Consistent with the Dionysian maenads and fertility traditions of the nations, the women are intimately involved, while the male disciples are scattered like sheep in Yeshua’s hour of need. The women of Galilee were pivotal and Magdalen prominently among them for pronouncing the risen Christ: And the women also, which came with him from Galilee, followed after, and beheld the sepulchre, and how his body was laid. And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments; and rested the sabbath day according to the commandment” (Luke 23:55).  Luke 24:10 It was Mary Magdalene and Joanna, and Mary the mother of James, and other women that were with them, which told these things unto the apostles.”

 

7.  Whom do Men say that I Am?

 

The canonical gospels pivot on the critical assumption that Yeshua is Christ the Son of God who must die and rise again on the third day. Luke 9:20 “He said unto them, But whom say ye that I am? Peter answering said, The Christ of God. And he straitly charged them, and commanded them to tell no man that thing; Saying, The Son of man must suffer many things, and be rejected of the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be slain, and be raised the third day.”

 

Mark has the latter discussions in more detail which indicates that the entire mission was conceived as a confrontational assault on the division of dark and light in which the sacrifice would bring about the Resurrection in three days. When Peter rebukes Yeshua, his response is to call him Satan, confirming the war of dark and light – Matt 12:30 “if you are not with me, you are against me”, “Mark 8:31 And he began to teach them, that the Son of man must suffer many things, and be rejected of the elders, and of the chief priests, and scribes, and be killed, and after three days rise again. And he spake that saying openly. And Peter took him, and began to rebuke him. But when he had turned about and looked on his disciples, he rebuked Peter, saying, Get thee behind me, Satan: for thou savourest not the things that be of God, but the things that be of men.”

 

Matt 16:13 “When Jesus came into the coasts of Caesarea Philippi, he asked his disciples, saying, Whom do men say that I the Son of man am? And they said, Some say that thou art John the Baptist: some, Elias; and others, Jeremias, or one of the prophets. He saith unto them, But whom say ye that I am? And Simon Peter answered and said, Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God.”

 

In his trial, Yeshua confirms he is the Christ and will return in power. Mark 14:61: “But he held his peace, and answered nothing. Again the high priest asked him, and said unto him, Art thou the Christ, the Son of the Blessed?  And Jesus said, I am: and ye shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven”.

 

In complete contrast, in The Gospel of Thomas, which begins “Whoever finds the interpretation of these sayings will not experience death” Yeshua says he is NOT the disciples master, but they are drunk on his Dionysian spring:

 

Thom (13) Jesus said to his disciples, "Compare me to someone and tell me whom I am like."  Simon Peter said to him, "You are like a righteous angel." Matthew said to him, "You are like a wise philosopher." Thomas said to him, "Master, my mouth is wholly incapable of saying whom you are like."  Jesus said, "I am not your master. Because you have drunk, you have become intoxicated from the bubbling spring which I have measured out.” Again a Dionysian metaphor, but also a veridical declaration of truth.

 

Likewise, the Kingdom, which the canonical gospels declare will come with apocalyptic cataclysm, is the natural world around us obscured by our own barriers to knowing and appreciating reality:

 

Thom (113) His disciples said to him, "When will the kingdom come?" Jesus said, "It will not come by waiting for it. It will not be a matter of saying 'here it is' or 'there it is'. Rather, the kingdom of the father is spread out upon the earth, and men do not see it”.

 

Thom (51)  His disciples said to him, "When will the repose of the dead come about, and when will the new world come?"  He said to them, "What you look forward to has already come, but you do not recognize it.

 

The Kingdom is preceded and evoked by the natural condition in which we all become the sons of God:

 

Thom (3)  Jesus said, "If those who lead you say to you, 'See, the kingdom is in the sky,' then the birds of the sky will precede you. If they say to you, 'It is in the sea,' then the fish will precede you. Rather, the kingdom is inside of you, and it is outside of you. When you come to know yourselves, then you will become known, and you will realize that it is you who are the sons of the living father.

 

Thom (20) The disciples said to Jesus, "Tell us what the kingdom of heaven is like."  He said to them, "It is like a mustard seed. It is the smallest of all seeds. But when it falls on tilled soil, it produces a great plant and becomes a shelter for birds of the sky.”

 

The end of days is not an end but is as it was in the beginning.

 

Thom (18)  The disciples said to Jesus, "Tell us how our end will be." Jesus said, "Have you discovered, then, the beginning, that you look for the end? For where the beginning is, there will the end be. Blessed is he who will take his place in the beginning; he will know the end and will not experience death."

 

Nevertheless he reinforces that he is there to provoke conflict and conflagration:

 

Thom (16) Jesus said, "Men think, perhaps, that it is peace which I have come to cast upon the world. They do not know that it is          dissension which I have come to cast upon the earth: fire, sword, and war. For there will be five in a house: three will be against two, and two against three, the father against the son, and the son against the father. And they will stand solitary.”

 

Yet he will do this by instilling new vision:

 

Thom (17)  Jesus said, "I shall give you what no eye has seen and what no ear has heard and what no hand has touched and what has never occurred to the human mind."

 

Perceiving ultimate reality with the mind counterpoints Paul’s quote, which stresses loving God: ‘But, as it is written, What no eye has seen, nor ear heard, nor the human heart conceived, what God has prepared for those who love him ‘(1 Corinthians 2:9).

 

This is again different from the Old Testament original From ages past no one has heard, no ear has perceived, no eye has seen any God besides you, who works for those who wait for him” (Isa 64:4), which emphasises Yahwistic monotheism, waiting in in faithful covenant.

 

The key to the kingdom is childlike innocence: Thom (46) Jesus said, "Among those born of women, from Adam until John the Baptist, there is no one so superior to John the Baptist that his eyes should not be lowered (before him). Yet I have said, whichever one of you comes to be a child will be acquainted with the kingdom and will become superior to John."  

 

Thom (37) expands hinting that unravelling the Edenic Fall brings back the immortality of the Tree of Life claimed in the opening passage: Jesus said, "When you disrobe without being ashamed and take up your garments and place them under your feet like little children and tread on them, then [will you see] the son of the living one, and you will not be afraid." 

 

He says we all have it within us, but warns that what we lack through denial can also kill us.

 

Thom (70) Jesus said, "That which you have will save you if you bring it forth from yourselves. That which you do not have within you [will] kill you if you do not have it within you.”

 

And that the undivided unity removing the duality of division is the key: 

 

Thom (106)  Jesus said, "When you make the two one, you will become the sons of man, and when you ' say, 'Mountain, move away,' it will move away." 

 

Thom (22) Jesus said to them,  " When you make the two one, and when you make the inside like the outside and the outside like the inside, and the above like the below, and when you make the male and the female one and the same, so that the male not be male nor the female female; and when you fashion eyes in place of an eye, and a hand in place of a hand, and a foot in place of a foot, and a likeness in place of a likeness, then will you enter [the kingdom].

 

Yeshua sees himself as pure cosmological spirit permeating the natural world. Thom (77)  Jesus said, "It is I who am the light which is above them all. It is I who am the all. From me did the all come forth, and unto me did the all extend. Split a piece of wood, and I am there. Lift up the stone, and you will find me there."

 

Yeshua feels afflicted by human ignorance of his insights: Thom (28)  Jesus said, "I took my place in the midst of the world, and I appeared to them in flesh. I found all of them intoxicated; found none of them thirsty. And my soul became afflicted for the sons of men, because they are blind in their hearts and do not have sight; for empty they came into the world, and empty too they seek to leave the world. But for the moment they are intoxicated. When they shake off their wine, then they will repent."

 

Some of the sayings tend to a gnostic pessimism about the natural world, but accepting of its potential to produce conscious enlightenment:  Thom (29)  Jesus said, "If the flesh came into being because of spirit, it is a wonder. But if spirit came into being because of the body, it is a wonder of wonders. Indeed, I am amazed at how this great wealth has made its home in this poverty."

 

He does not say physician heal thyself but acknowledges deftly that a physician does not treat their friends:

 

Thom (31) Jesus said, "No prophet is accepted in his own village; no physician heals those who know him." 

 

He makes a cryptic observation that the king will die after the sacred union:

 

Thom (61) Jesus said, "Two will rest on a bed: the one will die, and the other will live." Salome said, "Who are you, man, that you ... have come up on my couch and eaten from my table?" Jesus said to her, "I am he who exists from the undivided. I was given some of the things of my father." ... "I am your disciple." ... "Therefore I say, if he is destroyed he will be filled with light, but if he is divided, he will be filled with darkness."

 

There is a mention of apocalyptic times, but no hint of Christ returning in power:

 

Thom (79) "A woman from the crowd said to him, "Blessed are the womb which bore you and the breasts which nourished you." He said to [her], "Blessed are those who have heard the word of the father and have truly kept it. For there will be days when you will say, 'Blessed are the womb which has not conceived and the breasts which have not given milk.' "

 

Although he rejects Peter’s patriarchalism, he still entertains a notion that the male is spiritual:

 

Thom (114) Simon Peter said to them, "Let Mary leave us, for women are not worthy of life."  Jesus said, "I myself shall lead her in order to make her male, so that she too may become a living spirit resembling you males. For every woman who will make herself male will enter the kingdom of heaven.

 

In complete contrast to the canonical succession through Peter to Paul, Thomas has Yeshua declare that James the Just, his brother the original founder fo the Jewish Christian movement was his ordained successor:

 

Thom (12)  The disciples said to Jesus, "We know that you will depart from us. Who is to be our leader?"  Jesus said to them, "Wherever you are, you are to go to James the righteous, for whose sake heaven and earth came into being."

 

As one final paradoxical counterpoint, we have: (11) Jesus said, "This heaven will pass away, and the one above it will pass away. The dead are not alive, and the living will not die. In the days when you consumed what is dead, you made it what is alive. When you come to dwell in the light, what will you do? On the day when you were one you became two. But when you become two, what will you do?"  

 

As a counterpoint to the Gospel of Thomas, Thunder Perfect Mind remains the most enigmatic of the Nag Hammadi texts. It reveals a female presence at least as enigmatic and paradoxically transcendent as Yeshua’s persona. Here her statements and Yeshua’s are presented as a refrain between female thunder and male lightning.

Dialogue of the Saviours [62]


Thunder - Perfect Mind

A:'Look upon me you who reflect upon me

and you hearers hear me

You who are waiting for me

take me to yourselves.

 

For I am the first, and the last.

I am the honored one and the scorned one.

I am the whore, and the holy one.

the virgin and the wife..

 

I am [the mother] and the daughter....

I am the barren one, and many are her sons

I am she whose wedding is great,

and I have not taken a husband....

 

En/lightning El-Nino

B: Look upon me you who reflect upon me.

For I am alpha and omega,

the divine and the blasphemer,

Ba'al Zebul and the Holy Ghost,

 

the Father and the Son of Man.

I am the father of my mother

and it is my wife who begot me

or ever I was born

 

I am the Bridegroom

whose communion is celebrated

and I have not

taken a wife.

 

A: I am knowledge and ignorance....

I am shameless and ashamed.

I am strength, and I am fear....

I am senseless, and I am wise. …

 

I am the silence that is incomprehensible

and the idea whose remembrance is frequent.

The voice whose echo is reverberating

the thunder that intoxicates.

 

I am the one whom you have pursued .

I am the one that you have seized.

I am the one that you have scattered

and you have gathered me together.

 

B: I am the word made flesh

and yet the bread of life.

I am the good shepherd

and yet the paschal lamb.

 

I am the true vine

and yet the sprouting rod.

I am the fisher of men

and yet the eye of the storm.

 

I am the lightning uniting heaven

and earth in rains of plenty.

I am the light of the world

and the darkness at noontide.

A: The union and the dissolution.

I am the judgment and the acquittal.

I am the shameless one

before whom you are ashamed.

 

Though sinless, I am the root of sin.

The solace even of my labour pains.

I am the meaning of the word

and the very sound of the name.

 

I am the one whom they call Life

and you have called death.

In my weakness do not ever forsake me,

nor ever fear my power.

 

 

B: Split a piece of wood and you will find me there

Lift up a stone and you will find me there

for I am the light above the All

and to me did the All extend.

 

I am not your master but you've become drunk

from the bubbling stream that I have measured out

and whoever discovers this interpretation

will never experience death

 

I am the one who returns to loosen the bands

and open the prison to them that are bound.

I am the din that is unendurable.

The epiphany of miraculous dread.

 

A: I am the intimate companion of the savior.

He would come to kiss me on my mouth

He asked them "Why do I not love you,

as I love the one who permeates the All?”

 

I am lust in [outward] appearance

and yet I'm the very soul of discretion,

for many are the forms ...

and fleeting pleasures

 

which men embrace, till they become sober

and go up to their resting place.

And there they will find me

and live and not die again.’

 

B: I am the one who is called Truth

and I am cast upon the face of the earth.

I am the one who you have despised

and yet you love me all the more.

 

Why do you curse me and honour me?

Why do you consume and sanctify me?

Why do you leave the body hanging there

when the fire is already alight?

 

I bring you to weave, the garments of salvation

and offer you the requital of true love.

In our blood flows the fruit of the Tree of Life

and in our flesh the healing of the nations.

 


8. Descent into Hades and Harrowing Hell

 

Yeshuas crucifixion and resurrection on the third day, echoes Inanna-Ishtar’s descent as the Goddess of Heaven and Earth, into her sister, Ereshkigal’s domain of Hell in the three days of the dark moon, stripped naked of her garments one by one in the dance of the seven veils, by the galla, who later sacrifice Tammuz-Dumuzi on her return. Hellenistic writers have, since the crucifixion sought to explain Yeshua’s death and perceived ascension, in terms of the Greek cosmology of Hades as the realm of the dead, echoing the Hebrew Sheol, later becoming the increasingly apocalyptic Harrowing of Hell, to delineate a revealed cosmology of God’s cosmic manifestation, both forwards in time to the eschatologic apocalypse and backwards in time to the very beginning in Adam, thus trumping both the pagan world and the Judaic Hebrew traditions, as incomplete flawed realisations of the invincible cosmic deity manifesting in history, in the final conversion of Yeshua, the person and apocalyptic prophet into a Hellenistic man-God.

 


Fig 216:
Five views of Christ’s descent into Hades the Hellenistic realm of the dead, later hyperbolised into harrowing Hell. Christ leads Adam by the hand Vaux Passional, c. 1504,  The Harrowing of Hell - Petites Heures de Jean de Berry, 14th-century, Harrowing Hell - Greek icon, Christ reaches out to Adam and stands on Hades with the broken door behind him, Christ grants salvation to souls by the Harrowing of Hell - Fra Angelico, c. 1430s. This sojourn is initially regarded as to preach to those drowned in the flood, and then extends to preaching to those who dies before Yeshua’s time, then extending all the way back to Adam as depicted upper and lower left, thus cementing  Christ’s reign both forwards to the apocalypse and backward to Eden, claiming Christianity as the divinely ordained faith of the true God of all history.

 

The word "Hell"—from the Norse, Hel; in Latin, infernus, infernum, inferni; in Greek, ᾍδης (Hades); in Hebrew, שאול (Sheol) – is used in Scripture and the Apostles' Creed to refer to the abode of all the dead, whether righteous or evil, unless or until they are admitted to Heaven. This abode of the dead is the "Hell" into which the Creed says Christ descended. This distinction between Hades and Hell continues, from the earliest creeds to this day, in the varying accounts of the Apostles Creed and its precursors: “he descended to the dead” and “he descended into hell”. In the time before it entered the creed, the descent was frequently taken to mean that Christ had gone to rescue the souls of the Old Testament faithful from the underworld, from what Western Catholic theology eventually called the limbo patrum.

 

The Old Testament view of the afterlife was that all people, whether righteous or unrighteous, went to Sheol when they died. No Hebrew figure ever descended into Sheol and returned, although an apparition of the recently deceased Samuel briefly appeared to Saul when summoned by the Witch of Endor. The New Testament maintains a distinction between Hades or Sheol, the common "place of the dead", and the eternal destiny of those condemned at the Final Judgment, variously described as Gehenna, "the outer darkness," or a lake of eternal fire, otherwise known as Hell . The Hellenistic views of heroic descent into the Underworld and successful return follow traditions that are far older than the Orphic and other mystery religions popular at the time of Christ, including that of Gilgamesh and the Odyssey.

 

Milavec (2021) notes the progression in the view of Christ’s descent, which undergoes an apocalyptic extrapolation as time ensues. In Acts 2:23, Peter says that Christ was not abandoned by God in Hades [ο τε νκατελείφθη ε ς ιδην],but says nothing about Jesus preaching in Hades. In 1 Peter however this is specifically described:

 

 “By which also he went and preached unto the spirits in prison, which sometime were disobedient, when once the long suffering of God waited in the days of Noah, while the ark was a preparing, wherein few, that is, eight souls were saved by water. ” (3:20).

 

Justin Martyr (d. 165 C.E.) claims it is the Jews who had died prior to the coming of Jesus: The Lord God remembered his dead people of Israel who lay in their graves, and he descended to preach to them his salvation(Dial. 72.4). The intent here appears to be that the good news of the soon-to-arrive Kingdom of God was being shared with the hundreds of thousands of those Jews from Abraham to John the Baptist. Even though they are admittedly laying in their graves, they receive the message of Gods future salvation intended for those sleepingin hope. Clement of Alexandria (d. 215 C.E.) tells that the Apostles, following their own deaths, descended into Hades where they preached to the pagan philosophers who had lived righteous lives (Strom. VI, 6:45, 5).  The third-century Gospel of Bartholomew portrays the King of Gloryas descending the stairs of a thousand steps into the underworld. Hades, the god of the underworld, is trembling uncontrollably as he descends. Jesus shattered the iron barsof the gates of Hades and grabs the god Hades himself and pummels him with a hundred blows and bound him with fetters that cannot be loosed in an operation to save Adam and all the patriarchs. When Christ meets Adam, he specifically says:I was hung upon the cross for your sake and for the sake of your children, establishing the backwards causality.

 

The Catholic Catechism states this forward and backward causality from end to end of time. “In his human soul united to his divine person, the dead Christ went down to the realm of the dead. He opened Heaven's gates for the just who had gone before him.” His death is claimed to have freed from exclusion from Heaven the just who had gone before him: "It is precisely these holy souls who awaited their Saviour in Abraham's bosom whom Christ the Lord delivered when he descended into Hell”, echoing the words of the Roman Catechism, His death was of no avail to the damned.

"By the expression 'He descended into Hell', the Apostles' Creed confesses that Jesus did really die and through his death for us conquered death and the devil 'who has the power of death' (Hebrews 2:14):

 

Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same; that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil; And deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage. For verily he took not on him the nature of angels; but he took on him the seed of Abraham.

 

Given this annihilating redemptive power over the devil, it remains opaque why deadly sin is still deemed to exist.

 

This Hellenistic view of the underworld extends from the Synoptic Gospels through to Revelation:

 

"And you, Capernaum, who are exalted to heaven, will be brought down to Hades; for if the mighty works

which were done in you had been done in Sodom, it would have remained until this day." (Matt 11:23, Luke 10:15).

 

"I am He who lives, and was dead, and behold, I am alive forevermore. Amen.

And I have the keys of Hades and of Death." (Revelation 1:18)

 

"The sea gave up the dead who were in it, and Death and Hades delivered up the dead who were in them.

And they were judged, each one according to his works." (Revelation 20:13)

 

In the parable of the rich man and Lazarus the beggar, Luke 16 has Yeshua referring to Hades in a manner that anticipates the punishments of Hell in the Day of Judgment, preordaining it for the guilty as an antechamber of woe. Versions of the Bible continue to predominantly refer to this as Hades or “the dead”, with only King James using Hell:

 

"And being in tormented in Hades, he lifted up his eyes and saw Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom.  And he cried and said, Father Abraham, have mercy on me, and send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his finger in water, and cool my tongue; for I am tormented in this flame. But Abraham said, Son, remember that thou in thy lifetime receivedst thy good things, and likewise Lazarus evil things: but now he is comforted, and thou art tormented.

 

The Gospel of Matthew allegorically relates that many people rose from the dead, and after the resurrection walked about in Jerusalem and were seen by many people there:

 

And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent; And the graves were opened; and many bodies of the saints which slept arose, And came out of the graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto many. Now when the centurion, and they that were with him, watching Jesus, saw the earthquake, and those things that were done, they feared greatly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God. (Matt. 27:53)

 

9. Balaam the Lame: Talmudic Entries

 

In contrast to the Christian gospels, the Talmudic entries cast Yeshua as a false messiah who led Israel into misfortune. These entries portray an antagonism which in itself explains the attitude in the gospels is not merely anti-Jewish polemic based on the betrayal by the high priests, but genuinely records a spiritual tension about cosmological pretensions that arose from the Crucifixion and the claim to be the Son of God.

The Lexicon Talmudicum and Talmud babli Sanhedrin 106b, 43a, 51a and the Toldoth Jeshu states (Graves 1946 6, 1953 23, 288): Commentators refer to Jeshu-ha-Notzri [Jesus of Nazareth] by mention of the wicked kingdom of Edom, since that was his nation... he was hanged on a Passover eve... He was near to the kingdom [genealogically].

Likewise the Qur'an refers to Jesus as Isa after Esau the “red man” of Edom. It thus appears that both the Jews and the Arabs recognised the Edomite character of Jesus' mission in a way not understood by Christians themselves, probably because Muhammad used if from the Jews of Medina. “Isa” is used in his return in divining the day of judgment:

Sura 43:61 He (Isa) is surely a knowledge of the hour. ... And when Isa came with clear arguments he said: I have come to you indeed with wisdom, and that I may make clear to you part of what you differ in. “

According to hadith, in Sunan of Ibn Majah, Muhammad said, "There is no Mahdi save Isa son of Maryam”.

Balaam the lame was 33 years old when Pintias the Robber [Pontius Pilate] killed him... They say that his mother was descended from princes and rulers but consorted with carpenters.

The Mishnah (Baraitha and Tosefta) note the following passages highlighting the tension between conventional Jews and Jesus' followers: "It has been taught: On the eve of the Passover they hanged Yeshu ... because he practised sorcery and enticed and led Israel astray ... Our Rabbis taught Yeshu had five disciples Mattai, Nakkai, Netzer, Buni, and Todah.”

Rabbi Elizah ben Damah is cited asking that Jacob came to heal him in the name of Yeshu[a] ben Pantera. He died being forbidden to do so.

A disciple of Yeshu the Nazarene is cited in Sepphoris capital of Galilee saying "It is written in your Torah 'Thou shalt not bring the hire of a harlot ...' How about making it a privy for the high priest? Thus did Yeshu ... teach me 'For the hire of a harlot hath she gathered them, And unto the hire of a harlot shall they return', from the place of filth they come, and unto the place of filth they go.

The Jewish citing of Jesus as son of a Roman 'Pantera' [panther] has been cited as another term of derision insinuating Dionysian heritage, but a Roman gravestone has been found in Bingerbrück Germany for Julius Abdes Pantera, an archer of Sidon, dating from the appropriate early Imperial period.

Another Sanhedrin entry 103a by Rabbi Hisda comments on Psalm 91:10 "There shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any plague come nigh thy dwelling" that "Thou shalt have neither a son nor a disciple who will publicly let his food burn (forfeit his salvation in a public display) like did Jesus the Nazarene". Rabbi Abbahu taught "If a man say unto thee 'I am God' he lieth; if he saith 'I am the Son of Man' he will live to rue his words; and if he saith 'I ascend into Heaven' he will not bring to pass that which he saith".

10. Soma and Sangre: No Redemption without Blood

The Gospels portray Jesus as not just an apocalyptic preacher but  preaching a destined death wish to become the sacrificial token of God's so-called love so that sins can be in the day of Judgment. This is a double-edged sword because Jesus will still judge the quick and the dead regardless in the Revelation. It is alien and wholly evil. There is no hint of any assertion that Yahweh ever required such a blood sacrifice. It needs to be exorcised from the Biblical account. It is wrong homicidally destructive and cosmologically degenerate:

 

And he began to teach them, that the Son of man must suffer many things,

and be rejected of the elders, and of the chief priests, and scribes, and be killed,

and after three days rise again. And he spake that saying openly (Mark 8:31).

 

For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son,
that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life (John 3:16).

 

The Crucifixion and the account of the last supper leads to the cannibalistic Eucharist – to seek immortal life by consuming the bread and wine as body and blood of the Saviour:

 

“Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink his blood, ye have no life in you. Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day” (John 6:53).

 

And as they did eat, Jesus took bread, and blessed, and brake it, and gave to them, and said, Take, eat: this is my body. And he took the cup, and when he had given thanks, he gave it to them: and they all drank of it. And he said unto them, This is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many (Mark 14:24).

 

Fig 217: The cannibalistic filicide by God that dooms Christianity to be wholly a religion of evil.

 

These portrayals of Jesus instructing his followers to eat and drink his flesh and blood as a sacrifice of the only begotten Son by the Father are the most diabolical act ever conceived in human history that renders the Christian cosmology, fraudulent, wholly corrupt and stained to its very core with the blood of needless homicide. God giving his only begotten son as a sacrifice for sin is the equivalent of Huitzilopochtli, the Aztec war god, sacrificing Moctezuma so that his followers could be forgiven their utterly homicidal sins. Its legacy is martyrdom, Empire, Crusade, witch hunt and  Inquisition, not to mention Islamic suicide attacks, such as 9-11 as martyrs in acting in Yeshua's image.

 

This becomes the central Christian thesis: “Without the shedding of blood, there is no remission of sin”, from “And almost all things are by the law purged with blood; and without shedding of blood is no remission” (Heb 9:22), in an erroneous exegesis of Lev 17:11: “For the life of the flesh is in the blood: and I have given it to you upon the altar to make an atonement for your souls: for it is the blood that maketh an atonement for the soul.”

 

Hence the Eucharist – consuming the soma and sangre of the Christ – becomes the central rite of Christianity as a sacramental religion. But the blood spilled is not merely metaphorical, but actual, as ensuing waves of Christian martyrdom, the blood of the Crusades, and the deaths of the Inquisition and Witch Hunts and the genocide of native Americans by the Conquistadors attest.

 

James Tabor (2012, 2015) astutely traces the origin of Mark 14:24 to a saying by Paul that disclaims direct knowledge of the Eucharist except as a divine communication, not through the disciples or Yeshua's own statement:

 

One of the more controversial but significant arguments I make in my new book, Paul and Jesus, is that the traditional words attributed to Jesus at the Last Supper–“This is my body,” “This is my blood” over the bread and wine – originated with Paul not with Jesus! Here is a summary of my reasons for reaching this conclusion and I invite readers to explore in depth this and other ways Paul and Jesus differed by reading the book itself.

 

Here is what Paul writes to the Corinthians around A.D. 54: “For I received from the Lord what I also handed on to you, that the Lord Jesus on the night when he was betrayed took bread, and when he had given thanks, he broke it, and said, “This is my body which is [broken] for you. Do this in remembrance of me.” In the same way also he took the cup, after supper, saying, “This cup is the new covenant in my blood. Do this, as often as you drink it, in remembrance of me” (1 Corinthians 11:23-25).

 

Mark, our earliest gospel, written between 75-80 A.D. has the following scene of Jesus’ Last Supper: "And as they were eating, he took bread, and after blessing it broke it and gave it to them, and said, “Take; this is my body.” And he took a cup, and when he had given thanks he gave it to them, and they all drank of it. And he said to them, “This is my blood of the covenant, which is poured out for many” (Mark 14:22-24).

 

The precise verbal similarities between these two accounts are quite remarkable considering that Paul’s version was written at least twenty years earlier than Mark’s. Where would Paul have gotten such a detailed description of what Jesus had said on the night he was betrayed? The common assumption has been that this core tradition, so central to the original Jesus movement, had circulated orally for decades in the various Christian communities. Paul could have received it directly from Peter or James, on his first visit to Jerusalem around A.D. 40, or learned it from the Christian congregation in Antioch, where, according to the book of Acts, he first established himself (Acts 11:25).

 

What Paul plainly says is easy to overlook: “For I received from the Lord what I handed on to you.” His language is clear and unequivocal. He is not saying, “I received it from one of the apostles, and thus indirectly it came from the Lord,” or “I learned it in Antioch, but they had gotten it by tradition from the Lord.” Paul uses precisely the same language to defend the revelation of his Gospel and how it came to him. He says he did not receive it from any man, nor was he taught it, but swears with an oath, “I received it through a revelation of Jesus Christ” (Galatians 1:11-12). This means that what Paul passes on here regarding the Lord’s Supper, including the words of Jesus over the bread and the wine, comes to us from Paul and Paul alone!

 

This means that the entire cannibalistic interpretation of Yeshua’s sayings at the Last Supper are then repeated by Matthew and Luke based on Mark’s account and later wildly embellished by John’s interpretation of Jesus as the divine preexisting Logos.

 

The Didache, or "Teaching fo the Apostles to the Generations", a manual of church rituals contemporary with Matthewl refers to Eucharist of bread and wine, but not in the context of Yeshua's cannibalistic body and blood:

 

We give you thanks, our Father, for the holy vine of your son David, which you made known to us through your Son Jesus. Yours is the glory unto ages of ages. We give you thanks, our Father, for the life and knowledge which you made known to us through your Son Jesus. Yours is the glory unto ages of ages. As this broken bread was scattered upon the mountains and being gathered together became one, so may your Church be gathered together from the ends of the earth into your kingdom. For yours is the glory and the power through Jesus Christ unto ages of ages.

 

Justin Martyr c 150 AD recounts wine mixed with water but again not specifically as Christ’s flesh and blood: There is then brought to the president of the brethren bread and a cup of wine mixed with water; and he taking them, gives praise and glory to the Father of the universe, through the name of the Son and of the Holy Ghost, and offers thanks at considerable length for our being counted worthy to receive these things at His hands.

 

In fact the sacred repast of bread and wine is in no way a new invention of Jesus nor of Christianity. Indeed in  Genesis we find:

 

And Melchizedek king of Salem brought forth bread and wine: and he was the priest of the most high God (Gen 14:18).

 

Moreover Geza Vermes (1961), in addition to noting two messiahs present in the Messianic Rule both of whom are actual humans as in the Jewish messianic tradition he notes that the blessed bread and wine was likely to have been bread and unfermented fruit juice:

 

Little more is learned from the Community Rule than that when the table had been prepared for eating and the new wine for drinking, the priest was to be first to bless the food and drink. The inference would be that after him, the others did the same, an inference supported by the Messianic Rule where a similar meal is described involving two Messiahs, that of David dealing with war and Aaron as a priestly role. Some uncertainty surrounds the meaning of 'new wine', but it would seems from the use of the scrolls, with the exception of the temple scroll, of the alternative Hebrew words for wine tirosh and yayin that the latter often has pejorative connotations. More likely than not, the wine drunk by the sectaries, the drink of the congregation, was unfermented grape juice’.

 

Furthermore, he describes the Essene notion of the End of Days as immanent and actual in a conflict between the Teacher of Righteousness and the Wicked Priest, presumably the High Priest of Jerusalem, rather than an urgent hypothetical catastrophic future event, as in Christianity.

 

Again the position of John the Baptist and its relation to Yeshua’s notion of an apocalyptic end of days remains obscure because we have only the canonical gospels and a short passage from Josephus, neither of which are clarifying.

 

Josephus notes he had a strong following but mentions nothing of Jesus:For Herod had killed this good man, who had commanded the Jews to exercise virtue, righteousness towards one another and piety towards God. Many people came in crowds to him, for they were greatly moved by his words.”.

 

Mark notes:

 

In those days came John the Baptist, preaching in the wilderness of Judaea, saying, Repent ye: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.

 

Luke goes further and has John’s disciples come to test Jesus:

 

 And John calling unto him two of his disciples sent them to Jesus, saying, Art thou he that should come? or look we for another? Then Jesus answering said unto them, Go your way, and tell John what things ye have seen and heard; how that the blind see, the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead are raised, to the poor the gospel is preached. For John the Baptist came neither eating bread nor drinking wine; and ye say, He hath a devil. The Son of man is come eating and drinking; and ye say, Behold a gluttonous man, and a winebibber, a friend of publicans and sinners! But wisdom is justified of all her children.

 

John has the Baptist lavishly extolling Yeshua as the promised one but neither does this tells us anything about John’s own thinking or whether Jesus was supposed to be sacrificed to God to end sin:

 

John bare witness of him, and cried, saying, This was he of whom I spake, He that cometh after me is preferred before me: for he was before me. I baptize with water: but there standeth one among you, whom ye know not; He it is, who coming after me is preferred before me, whose shoe's latchet I am not worthy to unloose. The next day John seeth Jesus coming unto him, and saith, Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.  And John bare record, saying, I saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove, and it abode upon him. And I knew him not: but he that sent me to baptize with water, the same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on him, the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost. Ye yourselves bear me witness, that I said, I am not the Christ, but that I am sent before him.

 

Tabor (2012) notes that all the canonical gospels are anonymous productions, written a generation after the apostles. Scholars are agreed that none are an eyewitness account and the names associated with them are assigned by tradition, not by explicit claim by their authors in the texts. Mark, which comes first, gives no account of Jesus' birth miraculous or otherwise and in his original version, no post-resurrection appearances of Jesus to his disciples. In addition to Mark, both Matthew and Luke had access to the Q sayings source, probably dating from around AD 50 in which Jesus never speaks of his resurrection from the dead, while Mark, who comes later, refers several times to being raised on the third day. John comes last and is the most theologically embellished in terms of its view of Jesus as the divine, preexistent on of God. This gives a good indication of how mythical rather than historical the canonical gospels are and decisively discredits the canonical gospel accounts as any kind of accurate record of Yeshua's actual life, but rather the products of later beliefs. It reduces our understanding much closer to that of Crossan (1991).

 

Hence we can tentatively let Yeshua off the hook of both claiming Abba sacrificed him, as a Johanine extrapolation of Pauline thinking and the Eucharist as Paul’s own cannibalistic folly and judge Yeshua's chaos messiahship directly in terms of its consequences, especially in the immediate epidemic of martyrdoms.

 

Elaine Pagels (1988 33-6) describes the way in which the Kingdom of the Father has led to precipitate and tortured death on the part of a young female Christian believer. Whatever their courage and conviction, the prophesied Kingdom has been too long in coming to justify such needless loss of life. The fallacy that the Kingdom was about to arrive was shared by groups such as the Montanists. Perpetua's sacrifice of herself is even more poignant in a young girl. Because her name is Perpetua she remains forever a living symbol in her precipitate martyrdom of that physical immortality which is vested in the passage of the generations through the fecundity of the female line.

Vibia Perpetua, fluent in both Greek and Latin, wrote about her experiences from the time of her arrest until the evening of her execution. Perpetua, twenty-two years old, recently married, and nursing her infant son, was arrested along with her friends and her personal slave Felicitas. Perpetua and her companions were scourged and thrown into a stifling and crowded African jail. After her arrest, Perpetua's father, .. “out of love for me," she wrote, "was trying to persuade me to change my decision." Refusing his pleas to give up the name Christian, Perpetua rejected her familial name instead, although she says she grieved to see her father, mother, and brothers "suffering out of compassion for me." At first, she wrote, "I was tortured with worry for my baby there," but after she gained permission for him to stay with her in prison, "at once I recovered my health, relieved as I was of my worry and anxiety for the child."

Then my brother said to me, "Dear sister, you already have such a great reputation that you could ask for a vision indicating whether you will be condemned or freed." Since I knew that I could speak with the Lord, whose great favors I had already experienced, I confidently promised to do so. I said I would tell my brother about it the next day. Then I made my request and this is what I saw. There was a bronze ladder of extraordinary height reaching up to heaven, but it was so narrow that only one person could ascend at a time. Every conceivable kind of iron weapon was attached to the sides of the ladder: swords, lances, hooks, and daggers. If anyone climbed up carelessly or without looking upwards, he/she would be mangled as the flesh adhered to the weapons. Crouching directly beneath the ladder was a monstrous dragon who threatened those climbing up and tried to frighten them from ascent. I began my ascent. At the summit I saw an immense garden, in the center of which sat a tall, grey-haired man dressed like a shepherd, milking sheep. Standing around him were several thousand white-robed people. As he raised his head he noticed me and said, 'Welcome, my child." Then he beckoned me to approach and gave me a small morsel of the cheese he was making. I accepted it with cupped hands and ate it. When all those surrounding us said "Amen:' I awoke, still tasting the sweet cheese. I immediately told my brother about the vision, and we both realized that we were to experience the sufferings of martyrdom. From then on we gave up having any hope in this world (Young 47).

Hilarianus the governor, who had received his judicial powers as the successor of the late proconsul Minucius Timinianus, said to me: "Have pity on your father's grey head; have pity on your infant son. Offer the sacrifice for the welfare of the emperors." "I will not," I retorted. "Are you a Christian?" said Hilarianus. And I said: "Yes, I am. When my father persisted in trying to dissuade me, Hilarianus ordered him to be thrown to the ground and beaten with a rod. I felt sorry for my father, just as if I myself had been beaten. I felt sorry for his pathetic old age. Then Hilarianus passed sentence on all of us: we were condemned to the beasts, and we returned to prison in high spirits.

On the day before her execution, Perpetua wrote down another vision: She dreamed that she was led to the amphitheater, where enormous crowds waited to see her fight with a ferocious Egyptian athlete. 'Then a certain man appeared, so tall that he towered above the amphitheater. He wore a loose purple robe with two parallel stripes across the chest; his sandals were richly decorated with gold and silver. He carried a rod like that of an athletic trainer, and a green branch on which were golden apples. He motioned for silence and said, "If this Egyptian wins, he will kill her with the sword; but if she wins, she will receive this branch" Then he withdrew. "My clothes were stripped off, and suddenly I was a man." She fought and wrestled until she got him into a headlock and so won the fight. "But when I saw that we were wasting time, I put my two hands together, linked my fingers, and put his head between them. As he fell on his face I stepped on his head. Then the people began to shout and my assistants started singing victory songs. I walked up to the trainer and accepted the branch. He kissed me and said, 'Peace be with you, my daughter" And I triumphantly headed towards the Sanavivarian Gate. Then I woke up realizing that I would be contending not with wild animals but with the devil himself, but I knew that I would win the victory."

Two days before the execution, the Christians prayed for her in one torrent of common grief, and immediately after their prayer the labor pains came upon her. She suffered a good deal in her labor because of the natural difficulty of an eight-month delivery. One of the Christian women took the infant daughter to raise as her own, leaving Felicitas free to join her companions.

When the day arrived, Perpetua and Felicitas, together with their Christian brothers Revocatus, Saturninus, and Saturus, were led out of the prison to the gates of the amphitheater. The officer in charge, following the common practice, ordered the men to dress in robes of priests of the god Saturn, and the women to dress in the costumes of priestesses of the goddess Ceres, as if they were offering their deaths in sacrifice to the gods. Perpetua adamantly refused, saying: "We came to this of our own free will, so that our liberty should not be violated. We agreed to pledge our lives in order to do no such thing [as sacrifice to the gods]. And you agreed with us to do this." Again her plea prevailed, and the officer yielded. But just as Perpetua and Felicitas were to enter the arena, they were forcibly stripped naked and placed in nets, so that even the crowd was horrified when they saw that one was a delicate young girl, and the other woman fresh from childbirth, with milk still dripping from her breasts. A mad heifer was set loose after them; Perpetua was gored and thrown to the ground. She got up and, seeing Felicitas crushed and fallen went over to her and lifted her up, and the two stood side by side. Then after undergoing further ordeals and seeing their friend Saturus endure agonising torture. Perpetua and Felicitas, along with the others were called to the centre of the arena to be slaughtered. A witness records that Perpetua "screamed as she was struck on the bone; then she took the trembling hand of the gladiator and guided it to her throat".

 

Given the time sequence outlined in fig 211, the credibility of the canonical gospels remains tenuous to contrived. The Hellenistic role of Paul as the founder of the church as its entire religious view of Yeshua's mission is analysed in detail in the section on Hellenistic Judaism. Paul, whose conversion on the road to Damascus is claimed to have occurred 31–36 CE shortly after the crucifixion dated to 33 CE , admits he had no direct contact with Yeshua: "Last of all, as to one untimely born, He appeared to me also." He was martyred in Rome in 64-67 CE around the time of the Fall of Jerusalem. Mark was written 66–74 CE with earlier dates 35–45 generally dismissed. But Luke’s account in his gospel and Acts dates from 80–90 CE and possibly as late as 110 CE. How then can Acts portray direct personal accounts of the Apostles leading up to Pentecost, remains as implausible as the canonical gospel accounts of Yeshua’s mission.

 

Moreover, the ensuing events are fraught with conflicts with the Jews, or Jewish Christian resisters to the gentile mission, and negative ‘miraculous’ events associated with anything but compassion or realisation. Ananias and Sapphira donated to the cause, but kept back some of their capital and were both literally frightened to death for not giving all, ostensibly by the Holy Ghost, but actually by the assembled company, contrived as a miraculous act, demonstrating the need for utter submission to the Christian cause.

 


Fig 218: Left: “The Death of Sapphira” Ambrosius Francken the Elder. Right: Triumph of FaithEugene Thirion

 

Having lost his sight on the Road to Damascus, while persecuting early disciples of Yeshua, possibly Hellenised diaspora Jews converted to Christianity, and blinded by a “light from heaven”, Saul had his sight restored by Ananias. He is initially rejected by the disciples as “they were all afraid of him, and believed not that he was a disciple”. Later Paul appears in a conflict with Barjesus, a Jew, disclaimed as a sorcerer, whose superior the deputy  Sergius Paulus sought to “hear the word of God”. But Elymas the sorcerer withstood them:

 

Then Saul, (who also is called Paul,) filled with the Holy Ghost, set his eyes on him. And said, O full of all subtilty and all mischief, thou child of the devil, thou enemy of all righteousness, wilt thou not cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord?  And now, behold, the hand of the Lord is upon thee, and thou shalt be blind, not seeing the sun for a season. And immediately there fell on him a mist and a darkness; and he went about seeking some to lead him by the hand. Then the deputy, when he saw what was done, believed, being astonished at the doctrine of the Lord.

 

How far have we fallen into misuse of the very principles of redemption? Who is the wicked sorcerer here? The man who curses another with blindness, or the man who sought to avoid the cult indoctrination of the deputy?

 

11.  The False Dawn of the Prophesied Kingdom

 

The acid test of Yeshua’s mission is the actual appearance of the Kingdom with power in the same generation of those present when he was alive:

 

Mark 8:38 “Whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of me and of my words in this adulterous and sinful generation; of him also shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he cometh in the glory of his Father with the holy angels. And he said unto them, Verily I say unto you, That there be some of them that stand here, which shall not taste of death, till they have seen the kingdom of God come with power.

 

Luke 21:32 Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass away, till all be fulfilled. Heaven and earth shall pass away: but my words shall not pass away. And take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and so that day come upon you unawares. For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth.

 

But in Matthew 24 the passage is stunning in its sweep and unremitting declaration of a cosmological  Armageddon apocalypse in Yeshua’s own generation:

 

And as he sat upon the mount of Olives, the disciples came unto him privately, saying, Tell us, when shall these things be? and what shall be the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the world?

 

The ensuing apocalypse in true Revelation style, is then claimed to be Yeshuas own words:

 

And Jesus answered and said unto them, Take heed that no man deceive you. For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many. And ye shall hear of wars and rumours of wars: see that ye be not troubled: for all these things must come to pass, but the end is not yet. For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: and there shall be famines, and pestilences, and earthquakes, in divers places. All these are the beginning of sorrows.

 

The persecution of the Christians is then declared:

 

Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted, and shall kill you: and ye shall be hated of all nations for my name's sake. And then shall many be offended, and shall betray one another, and shall hate one another. And many false prophets shall rise, and shall deceive many. And because iniquity shall abound, the love of many shall wax cold. But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved. And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come.

 

We then come to the abomination and tribulations of Daniel:

 

When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso readeth, let him understand:) Then let them which be in Judaea flee into the mountains: Let him which is on the housetop not come down to take any thing out of his house: Neither let him which is in the field return back to take his clothes.

 

Then the woe to the pregnant and breastfeeding mothers:

 

And woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days! But pray ye that your flight be not in the winter, neither on the sabbath day: For then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be. And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect's sake those days shall be shortened.

 

Then we have accounts of the false Messiahs:

 

Then if any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, or there; believe it not. For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect. Behold, I have told you before. Wherefore if they shall say unto you, Behold, he is in the desert; go not forth: behold, he is in the secret chambers; believe it not. For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For wheresoever the carcase is, there will the eagles be gathered together.

 

Then we enter full fledged Armageddon with the stars falling from the sky, angels and trumpets:

 

Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken: And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other. Now learn a parable of the fig tree; When his branch is yet tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer is nigh: So likewise ye, when ye shall see all these things, know that it is near, even at the doors.

 

But in the very midst, Yeshua is said to claim all his supernatural unveiling and cosmic cataclysm will occur in the same generation as those present:

 

Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass, till all these things be fulfilled.

 

Next Noahs flood re-ensues in which half the living are taken:

 

Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away. But of that day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels of heaven, but my Father only. But as the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, And knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. Then shall two be in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other left. Two women shall be grinding at the mill; the one shall be taken, and the other left. Watch therefore: for ye know not what hour your Lord doth come.

 

Finally Christ comes as a thief in the night in the parable of the goodman, but here Luke 12:40  is earlier in the mission contradicting Matthew 24:44 in the timing:

 

"And this know, that if the goodman of the house had known what hour the thief would come,

he would have watched, and not have suffered his house to be broken through.

Be ye therefore ready also: for the Son of man cometh at an hour when ye think not.

 

Matthew’s statement is implausible and incredible in every conceivable way. For Yeshua’s claimed statement to be true, not only would nation have to rise against nation, which did eventuate in the siege of Jerusalem 30 years later, but the stars would have to fall from the sky amid the greatest tribulation since the beginning of the world, yet this is all claimed to take place while the living standing before him are still alive. No one reading this can have any honest reaction but to realise that either it is a retrospective contrivance on the author’s part, or that Yeshua’s claims in the light of ensuing events are those of a false messiah, in both cases a historical fallacy.

 

Given the date of writing of the synoptics, Elaine Pagels (2012) points out that these passages and those of Revelation occurred after the siege of Jerusalem in CE 66, in a time when Christian faith of the minority of followers who still believed in Yeshua had their faith restored by these events as signs of preliminary “pangs of the messiah” before the Lord’s return in power.

 

Nevertheless, these statements claimed in the gospels to be direct from Yeshua, taken anywhere near face value, despite severe doubts that many of them are inserted to fulfil Pauline interpretations of the Son of God, indicate the intention of his mission to be to bring about by his crucifixion the Kingdom of God through tumultuously violent events. This led to an urgent anticipation by early Christians that the kingdom was at hand, encouraging many to become martyrs rather than denounce their beliefs to the Romans.

 

There is silence all around. The Baptist appears, and cries: “Repent, for the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand.” Soon after that comes Jesus, and in the knowledge that He is the coming Son of Man lays hold of the wheel of the world to set it moving on that last revolution which is to bring all ordinary history to a close. It refuses to turn, and He throws Himself upon it. Then it does turn; and crushes Him. Instead of bringing in the eschatological conditions, He has destroyed them. The wheel rolls onward, and the mangled body of the one immeasurably great Man, who was strong enough to think of Himself as the spiritual ruler of mankind and to bend history to His purpose, is hanging upon it still. That is His victory and His reign.

(Albert Schweitzer, The Quest of the Historical Jesus (2001 654)

 

I can sympathise and even empathise with Yeshua’s position. The visionary experience is all consuming, as it is a singular relationship between the individual and what is the Godhead by any other name. Hence the references to the Father as an intimate parental relationship. This means that the visionary is and has to be prepared to do whatever it takes to fulfil the visionary responsibility that has been thrust upon them by circumstances. At the time the world was beset not by environmental apocalypse, but nation against nation. The religious mindset led straight into an apocalypse and if our history serves us well John the Baptist laid this sense of immediate responsibility onto Yeshua in his baptism.

 

If I were in Yeshua’s time and place, I could easily have taken the same position. In a sense his apprehension was fulfilled, because in 66 CE Armageddon ensued in the holocaust of the siege of Jerusalem, in which Josephus recounts over a million lives were lost, resulting in a Jewish diaspora that still exists to this day. The idea that one should trade one’s mortal life for a renewal of the entire world condition of everyone alive  is a transaction no compassionate being thrust into the visionary vortex can fairly abandon. Indeed today if I thought that my own death could secure the ongoing diversity of immortal life on the planet from risk of extinction, I would be psychologically obliged to do it, because not doing so will not save me from mortality, but condemn the fates of endless others throughout the future. But this is not the way of true redemption.

 

By the end of the first century it had become obvious that Yeshua’s messianic expectation had failed to arrive and the Christian forefathers, in the wake of the Pauline heresy of Hellenistic-Judaism – a form of Judaism in classical antiquity that combined Jewish religious tradition with elements of Greek culture, recrafted Yeshua’s mission in their own image of reality. Hence the infusion of pagan Greek elements into the early Christian accounts pervading both Paul’s writings and those of Luke, who unashamedly wrote his gospel in high Greek. Paul was born Saul in Tarsus, which had been among the most influential cities in Asia Minor since the time of Alexander the Great, who died in 323 BC. Although it is known (from his biography and from Acts) that Paul could and did speak Hebrew, modern scholarship suggests that Koine Greek [63]was his first language. All of Mark, Luke, Matthew and John wrote in Greek, not Hebrew or Aramaic. Luke’s Greek is the highest quality in style of anything in the new testament. This constitutes a frank reconstruction of history to forge a new implicitly fraudulent pagan gentile religion on the assumed basis of Yeshua’s mission and teachings powered by such single-minded conviction that countess martyrs intentionally suffered horrific deaths for no good cause.

 

The Gospel of Thomas also appears to have been originally written in Greek. After the Coptic version of the complete text was discovered in 1945 at Nag Hammadi, scholars realised that three different Greek text fragments previously found at Oxyrhynchus (the Oxyrhynchus Papyri), also in Egypt, were part of the Gospel of Thomas. These three papyrus fragments of Thomas date to between 130 and 250 AD. The manuscript of the Coptic text (CG II), found in 1945 at Nag Hammadi, Egypt, is dated at around 340 AD.

 

This virtual universality of Greek occurs despite the suggestion that some documents, such as the Quelle source, may have originally been written in Aramaic. The transition to Greek happened very early:

 

“[M]issionaries, above all 'Hellenists' driven out of Jerusalem, soon preached their message in the Greek language. We find them in Damascus as early as AD 32 or 33. A certain percentage of Jesus' earliest followers were presumably bilingual and could therefore report, at least in simple Greek, what had been heard and seen. This probably applies to Cephas/Peter, Andrew, Philip or John. Mark, too, who was better educated in Jerusalem than the Galilean fishermen, belonged to this milieu. The great number of phonetically correct Aramaisms and his knowledge of the conditions in Jewish Palestine compel us to assume a Palestinian Jewish- Christian author. Also, the author's Aramaic native language is still discernible in the Marcan style” (Hengel 2005).

 

The earliest Christian writing is 1 Thessalonians, dated circa CE 50. In it Paul's message is to wait and not slumber, for the son of man shall come at any time hence, in the Rapture in the air:

 

"And to wait for his Son from heaven, whom he raised from the dead, even Jesus, which delivered us from the wrath to come. For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord. Wherefore comfort one another with these words. But of the times and the seasons, brethren, ye have no need that I write unto you. For yourselves know perfectly that the day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the night. For when they shall say, Peace and safety; then sudden destruction cometh upon them, as travail upon a woman with child; and they shall not escape. ... Therefore let us not sleep, as do others; but let us watch and be sober.

 

In the light of our burgeoning knowledge of cosmology, the Rapture in the clouds is a dangerous contrivance. What is both alarming and appalling is that it is now over 2000 years since the Crucifixion and the Christian religion, despite failing to convincingly prove the acid test of veracity by the Fall of Jerusalem in CE 66, which committed virtually the entire generation in Yeshua’s presence to oblivion, has locked itself into a perpetual delay of the Kingdom, claiming a false remit of authority, refusing to honestly admit to humanity the entire edifice of belief is a pagan contrivance, holding imperatively to the claimed status of being the ordained stewards of the Lord’s return in the End of Days, the Day of Judgment, as diabolically described in Revelations multiple genocides. This position is inconsistent with the paradoxical visionary immanence of Yeshua’s own teachings, particularly those in the Gospel of Thomas, and strategically fixes the persona of Yeshua as pagan the Christ Son of God into the portal of reality, in a cosmological lie, preventing any evolution of the tradition through the insight of living people to address the actual needs of humanity and the living planet.

 

Paul's 'rapture', is both completely unnatural, and profoundly dangerous, because it leads to many Christians today imagining the second coming of Jesus as the heavenly rapture in which the 'late planet Earth' is carelessly discarded for an eternal life in mid-air.  This completely frustrates being able to address the apocalyptically urgent questions of avoiding a planetary Armageddon from human misadventure disrupting the climate depleting Earth’s resources and causing a mass extinction of the diversity of life, turning the planet from an immortal paradise into a potentially lethal man-made hell.

 

12.  Transcending the Bacchae: Revelation and Cosmic Annihilation

 

The Bacchae, written by Euripides around 405 BCE, is considered to be not only one of Euripides's greatest tragedies, but also one of the greatest dramatic works ever written, modern or ancient. A clear exception has to be Yeshua’s mission and Crucifixion which has clearly reverberated unparalleled throughout two millennia of blood spilled in the name of Christianity in martyrdom, Crusade, inquisition and witch hunt.

 

The Bacchae recounts in violent detail the slaying of Pentheus by the maenads and the reformation of religious practice in Thebes for not recognising the true divinity of the Son of God. To many Christians it may seem an antithesis of all that is good in Yeshua’s compassionate sayings, but the consequences of the Kingdom coming with power invoked slaughter on a genocidal scale which leaves the single murder in the Bacchae paling to insignificance.

 

Semele, was a princess in the royal Theban house of Cadmus. She had an affair with Zeus, the King of the Gods, and became pregnant. As revenge, Zeus's jealous wife Hera tricked Semele into asking Zeus to appear in his divine form. Zeus, too powerful for a mortal to behold, emerged from the sky as a bolt of lightning and burnt Semele to a cinder. He managed, however, to rescue his unborn son Dionysus and stitched the baby into his thigh. This means that the historical journey of the concept of the Son of God by a mortal woman runs from Dionysus to Yeshua 500 years later.

 

Semele's family claimed that she had been struck by lightning for lying about Zeus and that her child, the product of an illicit human affair, had died with her, maligning her name and rejecting the young god Dionysus. Dionysus arrives in Thebes disguised as the stranger. During Dionysus's absence, Semele's father, Cadmus, had handed the kingdom over to his grandson Pentheus, who decided to forbid the worship of Dionysus. Dionysus tells the audience that when he arrived in Thebes he drove Semele's sisters mad, and they fled to Mt. Cithaeron to worship him and perform his rites on the mountainside. Unconvinced of their divinely-caused insanity, Pentheus sees their drunken cavorting as an illicit attempt to escape the mores and legal codes regulating Theban society. He orders his soldiers to arrest the Lydian stranger and his maenads. He orders Dionysus to be chained, bound and tortured, but Dionysus escapes his bands. Similar stories are told in the Pauline letters. When he tries to tie Dionysus he ties only a bull, and when he plunges a knife into Dionysus. the blade passes only through shadow. Suddenly an earthquake shakes the palace, a fire starts.

 

Dionysus tries to persuade Pentheus to abandon his destructive path, but Pentheus refuses. A cowherd arrives and describes sighting the maddened women of Cadmus seen resting blissfully in the forest, feasting on milk, honey and wine that sprang from the ground. They played music, suckled wild animals and sang and danced with joy. But when they saw the cowherd, they flew into a murderous rage. The cowherd barely escaped, but the herd of cattle was captured and torn apart by hand.

 

Dionysus offers Pentheus a chance to see the maenads for himself, undetected. He agrees to do all Dionysus suggests, dressing himself in a wig and long skirts. Once in the woods, Pentheus cannot see the bacchants from the ground, and wants to mount a tree for a better vantage. Dionysus miraculously bends a tall fir tree, puts Pentheus on top, and gently straightens the tree. At once the maenads see him, and with rolling eyes and frenzied cries the women attack, bringing Pentheus down and dragging him to the ground. His mother Agaue, driven mad by Dionysus, proceeds to rip her son to death and returns home with Pentheus's head in her hands.

 

Cadmus, who knows what has happened, sadly approaches his daughter and Agaue begins to weep. Cadmus remarks that the god has punished the family rightly but excessively. In the end, Dionysus finally appears in his true form to the city. He banishes Agaue from Thebes and ordains that Cadmus and his wife will turn into snakes, destined to invade Greek lands with a horde of barbarians.

 


Fig 219: Left: Greek bowl illustrating the Bacchae and Lazzarini’s Orpheus and the Bacchae. Orpheus is a personification of Dionysus. Right: Memling’s “Day of Judgment”. While in the Bacchae, despite madness and mayhem, only one person is killed, in the Christian version, failing to recognise Yeshua as the Son of God results in genocidal cosmological catastrophe.  

 

Christianity, cast in the apocalyptic traditions of John the Baptist and the desert Essenes, adopted a fully fledged End of Days, with Jesus claiming in the synoptic gospels and John to challenge the devil in a final confrontation, through which he would come to return in power at the right hand of God. The siege of Jerusalem, the Jewish diaspora and the depravities of the Roman emperors subsequently sublimed this picture in Revelation into a view of world history in which Christ would return as the Lord and conqueror of evil in the Millennium and the effective Day of Judgment. Despite the failure of this entire concept over two millennia in the absence of the Lord's return, the spectre of apocalyptic victory in tumult and conflict remains integral to Christian eschatology.

 

Also implicating the Hebrew tradition, there are there are forerunners of this, for example in post-exilic Zechariah (520-518 BCE), looking to the restoration of the Temple, which does have an apocalyptic climax, which however ends in pastoral tranquillity, despite the destruction of the enemies:

 

And it shall come to pass, that in all the land, saith the Lord, two parts therein shall be cut off and die; but the third shall be left therein. And I will bring the third part through the fire, and will refine them as silver is refined, and will try them as gold is tried: they shall call on my name, and I will hear them: I will say, It is my people: and they shall say, The Lord is my God. And his feet shall stand in that day upon the mount of Olives, which is before Jerusalem on the east, and the mount of Olives shall cleave in the midst thereof toward the east and toward the west, and there shall be a very great valley; and half of the mountain shall remove toward the north, and half of it toward the south … And ye shall flee to the valley of the mountains; ... And it shall come to pass in that day, that the light shall not be clear, nor dark: But it shall be one day which shall be known to the LORD, not day, nor night: but it shall come to pass, that at evening time it shall be light. And it shall be in that day, that living waters shall go out from Jerusalem; half of them toward the former sea, and half of them toward the hinder sea: in summer and in winter shall it be. And the LORD shall be king over all the earth: in that day shall there be one LORD, and his name one. All the land shall be turned as a plain from Geba to Rimmon south of Jerusalem: ... And men shall dwell in it, and there shall be no more utter destruction; but Jerusalem shall be safely inhabited. And this shall be the plague wherewith the LORD will smite all the people that have fought against Jerusalem; Their flesh shall consume away while they stand upon their feet, and their eyes shall consume away in their holes, and their tongue shall consume away in their mouth. ... And it shall come to pass, that every one that is left of all the nations which came against Jerusalem shall even go up from year to year to worship the King, the LORD of hosts, and to keep the feast of tabernacles. ... and in that day there shall be no more the Canaanite in the house of the LORD of hosts.” (Zech 13-14). 

 

Similar passages can be found in Isaiah, Micah, Ezekiel and Jeremiah all ending in the peaceful rule of the Lord.

 

In Daniel, which is believed to have originated as a collection of folktales among the Jewish community in the late 4th to early 3rd centuries BCE, the apocalypse is political in nature, with the "abomination of desolation" identified with Antiochus IV, the king of the Greek Seleucid dynasty, who in 167 BCE, put an end to the practice of a lamb being sacrificed morning and evening, on the altar of the Jewish temple in Jerusalem. The visionary chapters of Daniel, chapters 7-12, are said to have been added to reassure Jews that they would survive in the face of this threat.

 

In 66 the Jews rose in revolt against the Romans as their ancestors had once done against Antiochus.  The resulting First Jewish-Roman War ended in 70 CE when the legions of the Roman general Titus surrounded and eventually captured Jerusalem. The city and the temple were razed to the ground, and the only habitation on the site until the first third of the next century was a Roman military camp. According to Josephus this resulted in over 1.1 million deaths. It was against this background that the gospels were written, Mark around 70 CE and Matthew and Luke around 80–85. Mark harks specifically back to Daniel to validate the Kingdom as a prophecy:

 

"But when ye shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, standing where it ought not, (let him that readeth understand,) then let them that be in Judaea flee to the mountains: … But in those days, after that tribulation, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, And the stars of heaven shall fall, and the powers that are in heaven shall be shaken. And then shall they see the Son of man coming in the clouds with great power and glory" (Mark 13:14).

 

In Revelation, ἀποκάλυψις (apokalypsis) this world view is taken to its annihilating cosmological extreme in culminating the Christian bible, although it is still not recognised as such by the Orthodox Church. Ironically it is not the latest work. Traditional sources date it to the reign of Domitian (CE 81–96), in the wake of the siege of Jerusalem.

 

Elaine Pagels (2012) has a detailed insightful analysis, both in terms of a revitalisation of early Christian apocalyptic belief as a result of the tumultuous events of the fall of Jerusalem also highlighting its position in terms of the more Judaic elements of John’s vision whom she describes as a “provincial Jewish prophet”, which brought him into open conflict with Paul over issues of ‘kosher’ purity of food, sexual purity noted in Revelation as ‘virginity’ and sexual relationships with pagan gentiles, in which popularity among the gentiles resulted in a “new religion” emanating from the born-again Paul’s influence overtaking the traditions of the Jewish Christians. This gives an insight into how the formative early movements arose from diverse, conflicting positions, generating their own world views, which have later become ‘canonised’ into scripture now believed to be cosmological fact by believers, but which started out as intense poetic allegories intended to inspire the followers of visionary leaders, each following their own conception.

 

However, dangerously for the current era of planetary crisis, Revelation becomes a fully-fledged apocalyptic fantasy of the triage of all life, amid conflict of nations, in which there are cataclysmic life-devastating cosmological phenomena - a great earthquake where the sun becomes black as sackcloth of hair, and the moon like blood, mixing an eclipse of the sun, an eclipse of the moon and an earthquake. The stars of heaven fall to the Earth, the sky recedes like a scroll being rolled up, and every mountain and island is moved out of place.

 

This takes us straight back to the flat-Earth cosmology of the sabbatical creation. There is no way that the islands and mountains would just move and shake when the stars fall and the sky rolls up. It is  a cosmology in frank conflict with the 13 billion year evolution of the universe full of galaxies and the 3 billion year evolution of the diversity of life. This only makes sense as a conscious nightmare vision, and political hyperbole, not a genuine cosmological event. It is the most extraordinary book of eschatological religious vision ever written, bursting with tumultuous battles and cataclysms, from the beasts of belial, to the avenging Lord, amid tumult and destruction, resulting in the triage of all life and impossibly a triage of the Sun, Moon and stars:

 

“The first angel sounded, and there followed hail and fire mingled with blood, and they were cast upon the earth: and the third part of trees was burnt up, and all green grass was burnt up  And the second angel sounded, and as it were a great mountain burning with fire was cast into the sea:  And the third part of the creatures which were in the sea, and had life, died; and the third part of the ships were destroyed. And the fourth angel sounded, and the third part of the sun was smitten, and the third part of the moon, and the third part of the stars; so as the third part of them was darkened, and the day shone not for a third part of it, and the night likewise. (Rev 8). And the four angels were loosed, which were prepared for an hour, and a day, and a month, and a year, for to slay the third part of men. By these three was the third part of men killed, by the fire, and by the smoke, and by the brimstone, which issued out of their mouths” (Rev 9).

 

Later we see the pregnant woman clothed with the Sun standing on the Moon, who is an apotheosis of the Queen of Heaven, Inanna-Ishtar but also identified by Christians with Mary. Her boy-child, the warlord-to-come, is attacked by a dragon, and taken up to God, precipitating the war in heaven:

“And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars: And she being with child cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered. And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his heads. And his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven, and did cast them to the earth: and the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as it was born. And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up unto God, and to his throne” (Rev 12).

 

Fig 220: The woman clothed with the sun and the dragon (William Blake).

 

 

On the other side of the cosmic battle we find the great whore of Babylon, the dark manifestation of the same Inanna-Ishtar Goddess figure:

 

“I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns. And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication: And upon her forehead was a name written, "mystery, Babylon the great, the mother of harlots and abominations of the Earth". And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration” (Rev 17).

 

Pagels (2012) notes the extraordinary time-suspending notion of eternity:   “Then the angel raised his right hand to heaven, and swore by him who lives forever and ever … There shall be no more time. What use time standing still for eternity is to those in Heaven remains obscure.

 

Elaine Pagels  further notes that many of the motifs, such as the Leviathan have echoes in some of the oldest Biblical passages that predate Genesis:

 

And I saw a beast rising out of the sea, having ten horns and seven heads; and on its horns were ten crowns, and on its heads were blasphemous names. And the beast that I saw was like a leopard, its feet were like a bears, and its mouth was like a lions mouth. And the dragon gave it his power and his throne and great authority

 

Thus the author of Psalm 74 praises God for having vanquished Leviathan:

 

God, my king, is from old, working salvation in the earth. You divided the sea by your might; you broke the heads of the dragons in the waters; you crushed the heads of Leviathan; you gave him as food for the creatures of the wilderness.

 

Pagels notes that Israel's storytellers, perhaps to reassure their hearers that God's power is uncontested, morphed the sea monster Tiamat into tehom, the Hebrew term for 'the depths', the primordial sea over which they say that 'wind from God' moved in the beginning”.

 

The cosmic Christ appears as a feudal dictator-Lord of mass destruction treading the Dionysian winepress of revenge:

 

“And I saw heaven opened, and behold a white horse; and he that sat upon him was called Faithful and True, and in righteousness he doth judge and make war. His eyes were as a flame of fire, and on his head were many crowns; and he had a name written, that no man knew, but he himself. And he was clothed with a vesture dipped in blood: and his name is called The Word of God. And the armies which were in heaven followed him upon white horses, clothed in fine linen, white and clean. And out of his mouth goeth a sharp sword, that with it he should smite the nations: and he shall rule them with a rod of iron: and he treadeth the winepress of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God” (Rev 19).

 

Unmitigated death and destruction is cast on the unbelievers:

 

“And I saw an angel standing in the sun; and he cried with a loud voice, saying to all the fowls that fly in the midst of heaven, Come and gather yourselves together unto the supper of the great God; That ye may eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh of captains, and the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of horses, and of them that sit on them, and the flesh of all men, both free and bond, both small and great. And the beast was taken, and with him the false prophet that wrought miracles before him, with which he deceived them that had received the mark of the beast, and them that worshipped his image. These both were cast alive into a lake of fire burning with brimstone. And the remnant were slain with the sword of him that sat upon the horse, which sword proceeded out of his mouth: and all the fowls were filled with their flesh” (Rev 19).

 

As gratuitous violence, Revelation reigns supreme as a vision of destructive planetary apocalypse, that is profoundly dangerous, deceptive and misleading – an unmitigated planetary and cosmological disaster. Religious historians cast this in the light of prophetic beliefs in a time of wars of conquest, and particularly the fall of Jerusalem in 66 CE, by heathens over the true followers of God (Pagels 2012) .

 

However, as long term prophecy to this day and age, it tells of the diabolical violent rule of order of the Lord Son of the God of Creation, over the fecundity of nature, in the complete destruction of Earthly life, cast in the personae of the Great Whore and all the beasts, in which Christianity would move from the wantonly spilled blood of martyrdom, to its adoption as the authoritarian state religion of Rome, and thereby became the religion of dominant empire, leading to the Crusades against another totalitarian religion, albeit in the more compassionate person of Saladin, then the Gnostic Cathars and Albigenses, beliefs spilling out of the Crusades to the Holy Land, through Inquisition and Witch Hunts to the current planetary crises of human exploitation of nature in dominion over it, in climate crisis, the mass extinction of the diversity of life and nuclear mutually assured annihilation, currently being severely tested in the war of Russia on Ukraine, two Orthodox Christian countries. Thus we see a religion of assumed divine order at war with the chaotic fecundity of nature committing a genocide of life amid cosmological conflagration, to achieve the investiture of the avenging Lord of ultimate legislative command, the ultimate Darth Vader of Cosmology, leading to a sandbox replica of the Heavens in a sterile “Holy City” in the sky fashioned through the compete annihilation of the living , in which even the fearful are condemned alongside the murderers:

 

“But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone: which is the second death.”

 

This is a huge tale of human misadventure in pursuing a false destructive ideology of oppresive order. Yet it contains two pivotal elements the Tree of Life entwined around the throne of the Lamb, giving its Twelve monthly fruit for the healing of the nations and the notion of the sacred marriage, or hieros gamos.  However the sacred marriage is here not that of the true fertility between woman and man as sexual beings that generates the passage of the living generations, but in the corrupted form of the Lamb and the Heavenly Jerusalem, Christ and his Church, falling in the shadow of the dysfunctional marital relationship of Jehovah and the whoring bride Israel, whose ultimate Holy of Holies is sequestered in the metaphor of unrequited love in the Song of Songs: 

 

Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honour to him: for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made herself ready (Rev 19).  And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband. And there came unto me one of the seven angels and talked with me, saying, Come hither, I will shew thee the bride, the Lamb's wife (Rev 21).

 

Finally we come to the Tree of Life itself, hidden since the foundation of the world in Eden, still beckoning to our living futures:

 

And he shewed me a pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb. In the midst of the street of it, and on either side of the river, was there the tree of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every month: and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations (Rev 21).

 

Resurrection Revelation  A Song after a brush with death, out of which the idea of planetary resplendence arose.

 

Fig 221: The Tree of Life in the new Jerusalem with the twelve gates, the throne of the lamb, and the twelve monthly fruit for the healing of the nations conflating the transcendent and the physical into a contradictory fantasy (Heavenly Jerusalem from Apocalypse 13th cent).

 

13.  The Human Messianic Tradition

 

Before I left on my millennial sabbatical vigil to the Amazon and Jerusalem, I took a single teaching at the liberal jewish congregation. When I arrived, the rabbi revealed this was to be on the messiah, and duly expounded that the concept of the Christ, Mashiach or 'anointed one' in the Jewish tradition is a living human being who brings about an epoch or paradigm of long-term future goodness.

 

Before Yeshua's time there were a progression of messianic anointed, principally kings, in contrast both to the prophetic figures of Old Testament history, who were anointers, or protesters in sack cloth and ashes. Each of Saul, David and Solomon were anointed by a priest and and Cyrus the Mede was acclaimed as anointed in the scriptures (Isiah 45). All of these were clearly and unambiguously human men. Both 'messiah' and 'christ' mean 'anointed' in their respective languages, so the key to being a messiah is being anointed either by a priest, by a woman, or by God 'himself' as in the quotation of Isaiah 61 which Yeshua read in Nazareth "the Lord hath anointed me" and which Jane and I read together as woman and man in the name of God and Gaia on the night of millennium Eve on the Mount of Olives.

 

Out of the Old Testament anointed, Solomon shines forth in his kingly splendour, in his religious heroism in establishing the first temple, and in his reputation as having a deep knowledge of the natural and supernatural, from the hyssop that grows out of the wall to the key and seal of the magical arts. He was also above all the consort of the feminine, in the Song of Songs, in the Wisdom of Solomon, in the Wisdom of the Proverbs, in giving the Queen of Sheba all she desired, in his many wives and concubines, and his permissiveness, criticised by the Yahwist prophets for letting his many wives worship the strange deities of their own predilection. He is thus a messiah of fertility and abundance, as well as anointed by a high priest in the religious tradition.

 

In the lead up to Yeshua's mission, there was a growing tradition of Jewish apocalypticism in the shadow of the Zoroastrian renovation cosmology, that led to increasing eschatological expectations of a final end of days confrontation, as articulated in the accounts of prophets such as Zechariah, and in contemporary works such as Enoch and Jubilees. We can also compare Yeshua with contemporaries such as the Essene Teacher of Righteousness, all of whom are regarded by all as human beings. We can compare the cosmic scale of the conflict portrayed between God and Satan surrounding Yeshua's mission with the invectives in the Dead Sea scrolls casting the same kinds of apocalyptic conflict in a more regional and humanly political light in terms of known adversaries. John the Baptist likewise, for all his scorched-Earth apocalyptic rhetoric, is accepted as a human forerunner.

 

Fig 222: Bar Kochba Knesset Menorah detail

 

Since Yeshua, in the Jewish tradition there have been a succession of human messiahs, most or all of which have been a source of lamentation to Jewish people. A century after Yeshua, Bar Kochba was anointed by Rabbi Akiva [64] who brought about the final diaspora of the Jewish people in the last futile resistance to the Romans. For his pains, Akiva, was tortured and executed along with nine other prominent Rabbis by the Romans, after revolt of bar Kochba, whose name means "son of a star" following Numbers 'prophecy' 14:7 that "a star shall shoot out of Jacob" died, apparently strangled by a snake after the final battle of Betar. Thus we can see Jesus is not the only one, by any means, anointed, or anointer, to give his life for the cause.

 

Both Yeshua's and bar Kochba's missions can be seen in the Jewish two-messiah model of a Josephic messiah who dies followed by a prophesied Davidic messiah who is victorious. Jesus is Yeshua ben Joseph and died claiming to return in an eschatological parousia disconnecting from the limitations of Jewish descent of traditional law. Great effort nevertheless went into demonstrating his Davidic connection, e.g. with Bethlehem. Later Maimonides expanded this concept into a set of almost impossible criteria, including bearing the long lost lineage of David, rebuilding the temple and regathering the diaspora.

 

The 15th and 16th centuries account several Jewish messiahs, including David Re'uveni and Shlomo Molkho who was burned at the stake. The latter influenced two messiahs from Tsvat in Galilee, Isaac Luria and his successor Hayim Vital. Luria's new phrasing of the Kabbalistic myth of the Zohar provided for a cosmic rescue mission to be carried out by the messiah and newly endowed the messiah with the ability to determine the nature of the individual soul and human deeds in the effort.

 

Fig 223: Shabbati Zevi

 

By far the largest messianic event influencing those to follow and causing continuing ferment and interest internationally was the messiahship of Shabbati Zevi who led a Jewish expedition eastward from Europe but was imprisoned in Turkey and apostatised to Islam. This began a tradition of duplicitous conversion in which successive messiahs extended the antinomian theme, culminating in Isaac Frank who espoused mysticism and sexual liberation opposed rabbinical teachings and whose daughter become the only female Jewish messiah in his stead. Following this, a line of Hassidic messiahs, begins with Israel ben Eliezer and continues in the messianic following of Menachem Mendel Schneersohn today. The uneven fates and fortunes and angst induced by messianic personalities has in turn led to much pain and a loss of confidence in the messianic persona on the part of Jewish people, faced with both the holocaust and flux and change both in the New World and in the fortunes of secular Zionism in the 'Holy Land'.

 

What this parade of messiahs show is that the messianic tradition is one of human innovators and that the elevation of Yeshua to a man-God status is a disconnection from the messianic tradition into pagan beliefs in a super-human hero, characterised more closely by the fertility deities who bridge the realm between the sacred king and the personified god in roles such as Adonis, Tammuz and Dionysus, all of which are human heroes grown into deities associated with death and regeneration, and their projection onto the end of days revelation of the day of judgment, in the son of humanity coming in power, and the personae of Quranic Isa (Jesus/Esau reflecting Nabatean connections) and the mahdi in Shi'ite Islam.

 

There is a central problem with the idea that God the Father should choose the time and place of Yeshua to pronounce his only begotten son should be sacrificed in a final struggle with Satan to end the dysphoria that began with the mythical Fall in Eden. Why then, over one of many rumblings of civilisation and empire, albeit that of Jerusalem, and not now, since it is now that we have discovered the means of total nuclear annihilation and are laying waste to the planet in a mass extinction on a scale likely to reverberate over evolutionary time scales of millions of years?

 

The answer lies in the social history and the evolution of religious ideas of a God acting in history and the confluence of the Zoroastrian concept of a final renovation with an increasingly apocalyptic Yahwistic following coming out of the Exile, and its subsequent overthrow by Cyrus and his favour for the Jews. This confluence came about neither from a cosmic God of the universe with a psychopathic jealousy and a tunnel vision for Zion, nor from a local God of history alone, but the collision, ferment and fertilisation of human religious imagination through cultural interaction.

 

Grillmeier & Bowden (1975) make clear that, central to the christological ideas of Paul are the notion of cosmological pre-existence and the worship of Christ as Kyrios or Lord, no longer a mere messiah, although at fist only implicit in his writing:

 

For though there be that are called gods, whether in heaven or in earth, (as there be gods many, and lords many,) But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him (1 Corinth 8:5).

 

In Classical Athens, the word kyrios referred to the head of the household, who was responsible for his wife, children, and any unmarried female relatives. He deepened existing ideas for the Hellenistic community, composing them into a universal vision of the history of salvation. The notion of preexistence already had strong roots in Judaism, not only in apocalyptic, but  also among the rabbis and in wisdom speculation, in which the messiah is conceived as first in a condition of concealment. Among the rabbis, a pre-existence of the messiah is assumed only as an idea in the thought of God although a real pre-existence of his soul is held.

 

The Jewish Hellenistic wisdom literature is more important for Paul than apocalyptic and the rabbis. Here, 'wisdom' is extolled as something existing before the world and already working in creation.

 

The Lord possessed me in the beginning of his way, before his works of old. I was set up from everlasting, from the beginning, or ever the earth was. When there were no depths, I was brought forth; when there were no fountains abounding with water. Before the mountains were settled, before the hills was I brought forth: While as yet he had not made the earth, nor the fields, nor the highest part of the dust of the world. When he prepared the heavens, I was there: when he set a compass upon the face of the depth:  When he established the clouds above: when he strengthened the fountains of the deep:  When he gave to the sea his decree, that the waters should not pass his commandment: when he appointed the foundations of the earth: Then I was by him, as one brought up with him: and I was daily his delight, rejoicing always before him; Rejoicing in the habitable part of his earth; and my delights were with the sons of men. Now therefore hearken unto me, O ye children: for blessed are they that keep my ways (Prov 8).

 

The 'rock' that followed, which Philo had already interpreted as wisdom is thus the preexistent Christ:

 

Moreover, brethren, I would not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed through the sea; 10:2 And were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea; And did all eat the same spiritual meat; And did all drink the same spiritual drink: for they drank of that spiritual Rock that followed them: and that Rock was Christ (1 Corinth 10:1).

 

The link with the wisdom teaching is particularly close where Paul and John speak of the work in creation of the pre-existing Logos, now made manifest in Christ:

 

In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was in the beginning with God. All things were made through him, and without him was not anything made that was made. In him was life, and the life was the light of men (John 1).

 

We thus end with the hybrid notion of the Trinity, as a contrived Christian cosmological reconstruction, in which the Father pronounces the law, the Son provides salvation, and the Spirit confers eternal life.

 

We see that the god acting in history, as in the emergence of YHVH as the abstract god of reality, superseding the iconic deities of the nations, becomes reversed and temporally inverted, so that the advent of Jesus, now becomes a man-god encompassing both human and divine natures, cast back to the cosmic origins as co-eval with God, beginning only subtly and implicitly in the Pauline letters, then exploding into apocalyptic prominence in John and finally Revelation. One looking cynically could see this as a device of Judaic Hellenism to retrospectively manufacture, in Yeshua’s persona, a crafted account that ensures eternal dominance of Christianity, extending its tenure forever, short of an intervening act of God, violating the very notion of the messiah, as flesh and blood saviour and the tenure of Christianity as merely a stewardship until Yeshua’s return.

 

This leads to a frank conflict in the messianic tradition between the contrasting personae of the messiah in the end of days, one a foregone Christian cosmic destiny, locked as it is by Paul and then John to Jesus as a Hellenistic Judaic supernatural avenging Lord, diverging fundamentally from the Jewish mashiach, looking instead to a human saviour of Zion, in repair of the world, in long-term future goodness.

 

James Tabor (1991), who sent me a courtesy copy of "Restoring Abrahamic Faith" in 2010, highlighted the unexpected nature of the shared notion of the Judeo-Christian messiah in the following words:

 

"Both Christians and Jews will likely be surprised by the Messiah. In other words, he will probably not conform to anyone's expectations. … One thing is certain when the Messiah comes, whoever he turns out to be, he will uphold these essential teachings of scripture. Can we do anything less?".

 

These essential teachings are the logos of natural apocalypse in the epoch of Nuclear Holocaust, Climate Crisis and Biospheric Extinction – Reflowering the Tree of Life, Opening the Gates of Compassion and the Hieros Gamos of Holy Reunion.

 

14: The Empty Vessel and the Visionary Feast

 

Anyone who imagines that God is a cosmological reality needs to recognise that, in the diversity of religious beliefs, deity is and has always been a projection of the human imagination onto the universe. We reel with revulsion at the sacrificial excesses of the Aztecs, but this is simply a reflection of Christianity’s own sacrificial violence celebrated in the cannibalistic rite of the Eucharist.

 

Although portrayed by their adherents as vehicles of peace and compassion, religions across the board, throughout history have been founded on social conflict and domination through oppression and violence. Despite attempts at demurral, Joshua committed genocide at Jericho (Josh 6:21) and Hazor (Josh 11:11). Yeshua's own sacrificial death resulted in martyrdom, Crusade and Inquisition. Muhammad ordered a genocide of Jews at Medina (Armstrong 1991 207) and Islam extols conversion by the sword and the death penalty for apostasy. In the Bhagavad Gita, Krishna urges holy war upon Arjuna. Even Buddhism has been wracked with conflicts (Jerryson & Juergenmeyer 2010). If you asked the religions of the world, "Who is without sin?", one by one, beginning with the oldest, they would be convicted by their own conscience, particularly over the women caught in "adultery". The inescapable conclusion is that homicide in Holy War is the "divine" signature of God's ultimate power.

 

Despite its pretensions to brotherly love and forgiveness and to be the true religion of the only begotten Son of God, Christianity suffers from a rot of confusion at the very core of its being that stems from the very apocalyptic vision it is founded on, compounded later by Hellenistic Judaism. While the Hebrew tradition is a fundamentally covenantal religion of the continuity of life - to be fruitful and multiply, Christianity is a sacramental religion (Ruether 1992) of death in which the inner sanctum Holy of Holies is the Eucharist - drinking Christ's blood and eating his flesh – the soma and sangre – in remembrance of his crucifixion. This classes Christianity, not just as a religion of human sacrifice like the Aztecs, or cannibalism like the Maori, but one of cosmic deicide – without the shedding of blood there is no remission of sin.

 

Fig 222b: Christian versus Aztec blood sacrifice.  Left: The Dream of Mary (Christoforo Simone dei Crocefissi) Sacrificial blood streams from her Tree of Calvary (the place of the skull). Right: Tree of the Middle Place Blood mother of the corn from the place of the skulls. While Mary dreams of the sacrificed Jesus, the blood mother is sacrificed to the harvest. At the crown of each is a bird - a Christian pelican picking its flesh for blood and a quetzal sometimes holding a snake to symbol regeneration (Campbell). The Aztecs saw great similarities between the Crucifixion and Eucharist and their own forms of human sacrifice.

 

This comes from the violent fact that Jesus is a figure of primary homicide in a purported crime against the entire universe, by the Father, crucified by the Romans and accused of blasphemy by the High Priests in the enactment of a diabolical ritual sacrifice, including the setting at naught of the sacred king, cursing the women of Jerusalem and the plaintive cries to El on the cross. But this is only the beginning of the contradiction, because it is Abba himself who has ordained this sacrifice and the sin it is claimed to forgive.

 

In the Gospels, this is portrayed as a situation whipped up by Jesus in the conviction that there is an active dark force of evil in the world extending far beyond mere human fallibility, where God and the devil are as complementary as day is to night. The synoptic gospels clearly say that Jesus effectively preordained this violent fate as an orchestrated collision with the devil, who had tempted him to cast himself down from the pinnacles of the temple:

 

And he brought him to Jerusalem, and set him on a pinnacle of the temple, and said unto him, If thou be the Son of God, cast thyself down from hence: For it is written, He shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep thee: And in their hands they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash thy foot against a stone. And Jesus answering said unto him, It is said, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God (Luke 4).

 

In John, Jesus passes the sop to Judas Iscariot, effectively instructing Judas to betray him to the Romans in a death pact:

 

When Jesus had thus said, he was troubled in spirit, and testified, and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, that one of you shall betray me. ... He it is, to whom I shall give a sop, when I have dipped it. And when he had dipped the sop, he gave it to Judas Iscariot, the son of Simon (John 13).

 

Judas then returns the pieces of silver in a ritual reenactment of Zechariah's apocalypse, although he is effectively carrying out Jesus' instructions for the "Passover Plot" (Schonfield 1965). To take the contradiction to it's cosmological conclusion, although the Jews have been blamed and sometimes violently punished by Christians ever since, we are then asked to believe that this entire spectacle is actually God sacrificing his only begotten Son so all who might believe in him shall have everlasting life in the apocalypse.

 

This is the tragic flaw in the entire conception. Why would a God of creation that made the scented wildflowers, or the lilies of the field as Jesus said in the Sermon on the Mount, and the dappled forests, and all the creatures that run, swim and fly, and human beings full of a spectrum of emotions, from love to hate, and a stringent desire for personal autonomy, reduce the entire universe to a sacrificial filicide to save humans from the wayward ways, that He had Himself created; to avoid a damnation that He Himself had set in motion? This is a completely flawed cosmology, little better than the Aztecs thinking they had to sacrifice countless men, women and children to keep the Sun on course in the heavens. A God called the loving Father Abba who chooses to have his own son tortured and killed as high noon with the dark forces to redeem us from sin is a Neolithic throwback to blood sacrifice to ensure the fertility of the agricultural harvest. We don’t need to invoke death to redeem life. We don’t need cosmological homicide to have our sins forgiven. Fertility and birth itself are the antidotes to the mortal condition, not filicide, or human, or transcendental homicide in the name of eternal life.

 

Fig 222c: Human sacrifice as shown in Codex Tudela. According to the Ramírez Codex, in Tenochtitlan approximately sixty prisoners were sacrificed at the festivities of the war god Huitzilopochtli. For the reconsecration of Great Pyramid of Tenochtitlan in 1487, dedicated to both Tlaloc and Huitzilopochtli, the Aztecs reported that they sacrificed about 20,400 prisoners over the course of four days.

 

When Cortez arrived with the conquistadores, the Aztecs saw in Christian sacrifice a true reflection of their own sacrificial customs, which in turn enraged the Spaniards, who then embarked on their own unmitigated homicides of believers in native religious and spiritual notions. In Central and South America, “heathen” natives were tortured and burned for crimes against the true faith, such as not believing in it. Mayan scribes in Central America wrote:

 

Before the coming of the Spaniards, there was no robbery or violence. The Spanish invasion was the beginning of tribute, the beginning of church dues, the beginning of strife.” Catholic fathers of the mission of San Francisco burned many Indian “witches” before the tribes were sufficiently subdued to accept God's word. Missionary teams included an inquisitor.

 

Fig 222d: Early in the conquest the notorious dismemberment and slaughter of Aztec musicians celebrating a heathen festival (Gruzinski).

 

This also applied to a desperate attempt to obliterate all trace of the divine sacraments of the Americas which did have inestimable visionary sacramental power:

 

"Sacred mushrooms played such an important part in Aztec life that Indian groups which owed tribute to the Aztec emperor paid it with inebriating mushrooms. One Spanish priest wrote that for the Aztecs, the sacred mushrooms were like the host in the Christian religion: through this bitter nourishment, 'they received their God in communion' ... All that could possibly happen to a person could be seen under the effects of the mushrooms. After the effect wore off, people would consult among themselves and tell each other about their visions" (Dobkin de Rios 1984 143).

 

When the Spanish arrived in Mexico in the 16th century, they persecuted the priests and practitioners who used the sacred plants in religious rituals. Whatever the visionary effects that informants attributed to the various hallucinogens, the Christian priests concluded that the devil himself was involved. ‘The Spanish, writing about the effects of the mushrooms, always conjured up the devil, but we shall really never know if the Aztecs were seeing anything like the Christian devil. Their visions may indeed have been spirits of their pantheon with whom they were in communication. ... The Spanish, culturally mycophobic to begin with, showed great disgust at seeing these mushrooms in use. In Roman Catholicism, communion with the supernatural is based not upon an individual's revealed knowledge, but rather upon membership in a complex hierarchical structure and faith in its doctrines. ... Moreover, Aztec belief that the powers residing in the plants could be controlled by the user was totally alien to Western thought. .... ‘The Spanish ... were so thorough in their destruction ... that these practices went underground for four centuries. Punished for their alleged superstitions, the Mexicans kept their sacred and magical plants hidden from the conquerors’. (Dobkin de Rios 144-5).

 

This resulted in the loss of knowledge of the sacred mushroom except for a small following of Mixatec people, whom Gordon Wasson discovered in 1953, through his meeting with Maria Sabina, or the world might have not known that such a tradition still existed.

 

Fig 222e: Mexican drawing of 16th Century shows three sacred mushrooms, teonanactl – the flesh of the gods – a man eating them and a god behind him, who is speaking through the mushroom.

 

This saga of violence is not without its irony. The departure of Quetzalcoatl to the east has been suggested to have resulted from the historical overthrow of the Toltec high priest Topiltzin-Quetzalcoatl, whose attempt to replace the warlike incarnation of Quetzalcoatl, Ce Acatl and usher in a new golden age of Tula, supplanting the excesses of human sacrifice with ascetic self-sacrifice and offerings of jade, birds, snakes and butterflies did not suit the vigours of the warrior caste who followed the warrior god Tezcatlipoca, the ‘lord of the smoking mirror’, supposedly with the clandestine involvement of Coatlique, goddess of the Serpent Skirt.

 

Fig 222f: Quetzalcoatl in combat with Tezcatlipoca (Gruzinski)

 

He was thus ritually humiliated and banished from Tula in 987 AD and travelled to the Gulf of Mexico where he was supposed to have immolated himself on a funeral pyre to become Venus, thus symbolizing death and resurrection. There is a striking parallel here with Inanna and the seasonally dying and resurrecting Dumuzi and the subsequent crucifixion of Christ of the virgin Mary. This god, that tormented Moctezuma with remorse, is naturally considered the Christ of the pre-Columbian civilization, a situation which gave the conquering Spaniards significant difficulties to come to terms with, particularly given the conflicts between the central role of the crucifixion and communion as sacrificial bloodshed in Christian destiny and the Aztec excesses of human sacrifice. The ‘living sacrament’ is in both Aztec history and Christian destiny an antidote to this bloody sacrifice.

 

Quetzalcoatl, who had introduced the 55 year calendar of the Mayas to the Toltecs had been prophesied to return to bring in the golden age. Moctezuma had suffered a series of alarming prophecies and portents. Nezahualpilli, the chief of the Texcoco had prophesied that strangers were going to rule the land of Anahuac.

 

 

When Moctezuma challenged him in a ritual ball game, the Texcocan came from two down to win. When a ‘bird with the mirror head’ was caught, Moctezuma saw the reflection of hosts of armed men. Temples were struck by fire and lightning. In all there were six fatal signs. When Cortes appeared in 1519 in the year of 1 Reed (Ce Acatl) the year of Quetzalcoatl's return, he was ironically assumed to be Quetzalcoatl or his incarnation returning from the east, and handed the god's regalia by Moctezuma's emissaries.

 

Fig 222g: Moctezuma sights the comet: A premonition of the return of Quetzalcoatl (Gruzinski)

 


14.  Ecocrisis, Sexual Reunion and the Tree of Life

 

Fig 224: The Evolutionary Tree of Life showing its extreme age noting the mass extinctions which have ravaged it.

 

The Tree of Life, connecting all forms of creation, and the Tree of Knowledge, connecting to heaven and the underworld, and are both forms of the world tree or cosmic tree, portrayed in diverse religions as the same tree. Uniquely, the Eden origin sets these two trees in opposition withholding the Tree of Life which conferred immortality from Adam and Eve because they had become aware of their sexuality. This is little more than a device of the patriarchy to blame woman for sexual fertility. The seven branched fruiting Tree of Life, as depicted in fig 209 at 2200 BC is far more ancient than Biblical Eden. The life tree  has been revered throughout the ancient cultures of the Near East as a symbol of perennial survival, as also noted in fig 225, but underlying this faith is an even more ancient truth going back to our gatherer-hunter origins in the genetic Tree of Life – the immortal Tree of Evolution of living diversity, upon which Homo sapiens is utterly dependent as a species, for our food, many of our medicines, for the air we breathe and the balance of the climate and the entire verdant paradise that Earth is capable of being in perpetuity if we don’t critically injure it or allow an ill fate to befall it.

 

But the shoots and whole branches of the Tree are being cast into the fire of mass extinction by human misadventure. This is the most climactic crisis to face humanity in evolutionary time and it is one the traditional religions, despite attempts by some church leaders to address, are tragically ill-equipped to deal with, because the founding presumption of patriarchal monotheism is that nature is a flawed creation of God, doomed by moral sinfulness, that will be discarded in favour of eternal life in Heaven if we believe in Him, but if we do not the fires of Hell await us.

 

Fig 225: Assyrian Sacred Tree 865 860 BC Ashurnasirpal II

 

There is thus an acute reason, driven by sheer urgent necessity, to address the obstruction Christianity and other patriarchal world religions are causing to the planetary condition and unfold an epoch of planetary resplendence, in which the climax diversity of life can reflower. The planet is genuinely facing an apocalyptic crisis because a combination of business-as-usual exploitation of the Earth’s habitat and climate and archaic religions based on patriarchal religious and moral imperatives, amid scorched-Earth desert eschatologies, is precipitating a mass extinction of the diversity of life which could also result in perpetual human attrition, or our actual extinction, while our only true redemption is to regain the immortal conddition life and with it humanity has enjoyed for 3.5 billion years of Earthly Paradise. This is a far more ancient crisis that is foreshadowed in the Fall from Eden, and has emerged with humanity in evolutionary time in the transition from gatherer-hunter existence within nature into urban civilisation and empire in dominion over it, with resulting habitat destruction and potentially irreversible climatic disruption and it can be resolved only by restoring the immortal paradigm of life as a whole.

 

Christianity is pivotally at fault because it has contrived an eschatology of history to make the planetary future subject to the return of a miraculous man-God whose powers are so extreme over the entire universe as to make it difficult or impossible to correct the fallacy and for any true enlightenment about our actual cosmological condition to prevail.

 

The status of nature in Christianity has been hotly debated, especially since historian Lynn White published the now classic "The historical roots of present-day ecologic crisis" (1967) in which Christianity is blamed for the modern environmental crisis, which he concludes is largely due to the dominance of Christian world-view in the west which is exploitative of nature in an unsustainable manner. White asserts that Judeo-Christians are anti-ecological, hostile towards nature, imposed a break between human and nature with attitude to exploit the nature in unsustainable way where people stopped thinking of themselves as part of the nature. This exploitative attitude combined with the new technology and industrial revolution wrecked havoc on the ecology. Colonial forestry is a prime example of this destruction of ecology and native faiths.

 

Although we are each mortal sexual beings, unfolding life is immortal.  As a biological species, we are utterly dependent on the genetic and species diversity of life, for our food, for our climate and environment, for our health and medicines and for a sustainable economic future. This is the principle of cosmological symbiosis that the Judeo-Christian notion of dominion over nature stemming from Genesis has instead made a tragedy of the commons (Hardin 1968).  But this is not the teachings of Yeshua we find in the Gospel of Thomas (3):

 

"If those who lead you say to you, 'See, the kingdom is in the sky,' then the birds of the sky will precede you.
If they say to you, 'It is in the sea,' then the fish will precede you. Rather, the kingdom is inside of you, and it is outside of you.”

 

Biocrisis and the Patriarchal Imperative

 

The Fall from Eden echoes in metaphor a descent from Paradisiacal gatherer-hunter existence into the tortured labours of tribal agrarian and shepherding societies. It signals two occluded founding features of our conscious heritage:

 

(1)   Cultural Biocrisis: It declares the conversion of Paradise into human conflict with nature, tilling the thorns by the sweat of the brow, dominating nature rather than coexisting with it, and the Tree of Life imprisoned by God to retain his power over mortal knowledge.
 

(2)   Patriarchal Oppression: It confesses in stark terms, a deep sexual falling out between woman and man in which the cultural patriarchy (Lerner 1996) has blamed Eve “the mother of all living” (Gen 3.20) for the Fall, by  for heeding the serpent’s claim that the tree of knowledge would make one wise, so woman was cursed and made subservient to her husband, under pain of childbirth and both are doomed to mortal sexual existence.

 

These questions are fully covered in the associated sections on the evolution of humanity, and religion where the emergence of super-intelligence is linked to female reproductive choice in XY-chromosome based mammalian evolution and the severe consequences of the patriarchal dominance emerging 10,000 years ago is discussed as well as the evolution of religion from animism and the social consequences of religious violence, particularly against woman and nature is discussed in full.

 

But if this thing be true, and the tokens of virginity be not found for the damsel: Then they shall bring out the damsel to the door of her father's house, and the men of her city shall stone her with stones that she die: because she hath wrought folly in Israel, to play the whore in her father's house: so shalt thou put evil away from among you (Deut 22:20).

 

If a damsel that is a virgin be betrothed unto an husband, and a man find her in the city, and lie with her; Then ye shall bring them both out unto the gate of that city, and ye shall stone them with stones that they die; the damsel, because she cried not, being in the city; and the man, because he hath humbled his neighbour's wife: so thou shalt put away evil from among you (Deut 22:23).

 

The Evolving Human Phenotype:

Science, Religion and Gene-Culture Coevolution

 

Origin Myths, Human Dominion over Nature and  Patriarchal Dominion over Woman

 

Fig 226: The Sabbatical creation is a flat Earth cosmology in which the heavens are beaten domes (firmaments) in which the sun moon and stars are fixed and the plants are created before the heavenly bodies.

 

In the Sabbatical Creation of Genesis 1 ‘Elohim creates humanity female and male in their likeness.

 

On the first day “Elohim (God in the male plural) creates Earth from primal chaos (tohu va vohu) and light and darkness by Logos declaration:

 

In the beginning 'Elohim created the heaven and the earth. And the earth was without form, and void and darkness was upon the face of the deep. And the Spirit of 'Elohim moved upon the face of the waters. And 'Elohim said, Let there be light: and there was light. And 'Elohim called the light Day, and the darkness he called Night. And the evening and the morning were the first day.

 

The second day a firmament (beaten dome) is created called heaven dividing the waters above heaven from the waters below:

 

And 'Elohim said, Let there be a firmament in the midst of the waters, and let it divide the waters from the waters. And 'Elohim made the firmament, and divided the waters which were under the firmament from the waters which were above the firmament: and it was so. And 'Elohim called the firmament Heaven. And the evening and the morning were the second day.

 

The third day land and seas are divided and the earthy plants come into being:

 

And 'Elohim said, Let the waters under the heaven be gathered together unto one place, and let the dry land appear: and it was so. And 'Elohim called the dry land Earth; and the gathering together of the waters called he Seas: and 'Elohim saw that it was good. And 'Elohim said, Let the earth bring forth grass, the herb yielding seed, and the fruit tree yielding fruit after his kind, whose seed is in itself, upon the earth: and it was so. And the evening and the morning were the third day.

 

The fourth day, we find the Sum, Moon and Stars:

 

And 'Elohim said, Let there be lights in the firmament of the heaven to divide the day from the night; and let them be for signs, and for seasons, and for days, and years: And 'Elohim made two great lights; the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night: he made the stars also. And the evening and the morning were the fourth day.

 

The fifth day we have the creatures of the water and air – fishes and fowls:

 

And 'Elohim said, Let the waters bring forth abundantly the moving creature that hath life, and fowl that may fly above the earth in the open firmament of heaven. And 'Elohim created great whales, and every living creature that moveth, which the waters brought forth abundantly, after their kind, and every winged fowl after his kind: and 'Elohim saw that it was good. And 'Elohim blessed them, saying, Be fruitful, and multiply, and fill the waters in the seas, and let fowl multiply in the earth. And the evening and the morning were the fifth day.

 

The sixth day is very busy – all the land animals  appear, and as if an afterthought, 'Elohim makes humanity male and female in “our likeness”, implying the 'Elohim is indeed a male and female divine couple:

 

And 'Elohim said, Let the earth bring forth the living creature after his kind, cattle, and creeping thing, and beast of the earth after his kind: and it was so. And 'Elohim made the beast of the earth after his kind, and cattle after their kind, and every thing that creepeth upon the earth after his kind: and 'Elohim saw that it was good.

 

And 'Elohim said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness: and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth. So 'Elohim created man in his own image, in the image of 'Elohim created he him; male and female created he them.

 

Then there is a sting in the tail of paradise, because humanity is given dominion over all living things to replenish and subdue the earth. Humanity has taken subduing nature to heart, but is manifestly failing to replenish it, so the covenant of dominion has been grievously violated. Dominion in the Hebrew radah is that of a benevolent leader, but it is not right for humanity to act as divine regents over the diversity of living nature, our survival lies in being symbiotic guardians of planetary life.

 

 And 'Elohim blessed them, and 'Elohim said unto them, Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it: and have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth. And 'Elohim said, Behold, I have given you every herb bearing seed, which is upon the face of all the earth, and every tree, in the which is the fruit of a tree yielding seed; to you it shall be for meat. And to every beast of the earth, and to every fowl of the air, and to every thing that creepeth upon the earth, wherein there is life, I have given every green herb for meat: and it was so. And 'Elohim saw every thing that he had made, and, behold, it was very good. And the evening and the morning were the sixth day.

 

Finally, on the seventh day, “Elohim rests on the Sabbath setting up the religious paradigm:

 

And on the seventh day 'Elohim ended his work which he had made; and he rested on the seventh day from all his work which he had made. And 'Elohim blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it: because that in it he had rested from all his work which 'Elohim created and made.

 

This is a very beautiful creation myth, founded on the formation of complements, light and dark, waters above and below, day and night, female and male. It teaches that both sexes are in the likeness of the divine and that, while humanity is granted dominion over nature, this is not just to subdue, but to replenish the Earth and its living diversity. Moreover, it is not a literal creation that is any kind of justification to deny natural evolution. There are manifold inconsistencies. The Earth and land plants are incorrectly created before the Sun and Moon and the fishes and birds before earthly fauna. The stars are not fixed in a beaten dome, and the heavens are not a lid on the flat Earth, but outer space filled with galaxies containing billions of suns. Neither are the six days in any way meaningful, nor the notion of a recent creation some 4000 years ago.

 

In the Fall from Eden account Yahweh wanders in the garden from which a mist has watered the Earth.  He creates Adam from the dust of the ground, and breathes into his nostrils the breath of life and he becomes  a living soul. But then having made Eve from Adam’s rib, Yahweh curses woman for eating the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge and withholds the Tree of Life:

 

Fig 227: Brothers Limbourg “Garden of Eden”

 

Unto the woman he said, “I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and thy conception; in sorrow thou shalt bring forth children; and thy desire shall be to thy husband, and he shall rule over thee”.

 

And unto Adam he said, “Because thou hast hearkened unto the voice of thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree, of which I commanded thee, saying, Thou shalt not eat of it: cursed is the ground for thy sake; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life; Thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee; and thou shalt eat the herb of the field; In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground; for out of it wast thou taken: for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return”.

 

And the LORD God said, “Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever: Therefore the LORD God sent him forth from the garden of Eden, to till the ground from whence he was taken. So he drove out the man; and he placed at the east of the garden of Eden Cherubims, and a flaming sword which turned every way, to keep the way of the tree of life”.

 

 

 

This is also reflected in Jacob imposing patriarchy against the older matrilocal tradition of Laban (Sanday 1981), who notes his kinship with Jacob (29:15). The seven years Jacob spent with Laban for each wife, living with the family of his wives indicates the line of Laban gave matrilinealpower to the son of the mother over his daughters’ endogamous partners (Gen 30:26), and to his sons (Gen 31:1).

 

Nancy Jay (1992) notes that moving to the family of the wife is consistent with the injunction in Genesis to leave your father and mother and cleave unto your wifeand with Jewish marriage practice to go into the wife's tent, resulting in paradoxes of descent in early patriarchal traditions of the tribes of Israel:  

 

Israelite tradition did not deny descent from women and consequently faced the dilemma: How is a pure and eternal patriline to be maintained if descent from women is not denied? Endogamy appears to be a solution; marriage to a woman of the same patrilineage ensures the offsprings' patrilineage membership even if it is figured through the mother. Close agnatic endogamy (marriage within the patriline) is extremely rare except in Semitic traditions. In a way reminiscent of the Patriarchs, throughout the Arab world families have preferred men to marry their father's brother's daughters. The descent line of the Patriarchs continued only through endogamy: Isaac and Jacob (but not Ishmael) married endogamously. Joseph married exogamously but his sons were adopted by Jacob, correcting this, and other, irregularities of their descent”. ... “for Jacob entangled in the local “matrilineal” scene a sister’s son working for his mother’s brother married uxorilocally and avunculocally to his mother’s brother’s daughter could not escape for twenty years” … “What is determined by bequeathal of the gods is not title to an inheritance share but, rather, who is to carry on as paterfamilias ... Hence Rachel's desire to possess the gods of Laban, if it meant anything in this connection, could mean only that she wished Jacob to be recognized as paterfamilias after Laban's death”

 

Is there any portion or inheritance left to us? Are we not counted of him strangers?  

for he hath sold us, and hath quite devoured also our money. (Gen 31:14)

 

 

Fig 228: Although the three generations from Abraham to Joseph appear to have covered 700 years of history, making the genealogy of the 12 tribes mythological rather than historical, the peculiar tradition of frequent endogamous marriages which preserve both maternal and paternal lines is consistent with a slow transition from matriarchy (Jay 94). Sarah “queen” or “princess" in Hebrew is portrayed as the concubine of a pharaoh doubling as the sister and secret spouse of Abraham (Gen 12:15), while also his half-sister (Gen 20:12) as is Rebecca with Isaac and a Philistine king (Gen 26:6).  Laban is also Rebecca’s brother (Gen 24:29), so Jacob’s marriages to Rachel and Leah are with full cousins.

 

 

 

This was climaxed by Jacob’s precipitate departure, portrayed as abetted by Rachel and Leah, utilising the metaphor of female compliance. As they are leaving, Rachel steals her family teraphim, or house deities. She then hides them under her skirts, to avoid Laban finding them, when they are pursued. The end result is a pointed capture of the older tradition by the Hebrew patriarchy, using Rachel’s menstrual skirts to cement woman’s compliance with the matrilocal overthrow:

 

Now Rachel had taken the images, and put them in the camel's furniture, and sat upon them.

And Laban searched all the tent, but found them not. And she said to her father,

Let it not displease my lord that I cannot rise up before thee;

for the custom of women is upon me. And he searched but found not the images (Gen 31:34).

 

Conflicting paternal and maternal conceptions can also be made out in the patriarchal blessing of the firstborn, (1) a socio-legal one, which assigned exceptional status to the first male in the paternal line – “the first fruit of vigor” (Gen. 49:3, Deut. 21:17), and (2) a religious one, which assigned special status to the first male issue of the maternal line – “the first issue of the womb” (Ex. 13:2-15, Num. 8:16).

 

More ancient influences than the biblical can also be seen in the spiritual and religious beliefs of our oldest surviving culture of the San Bushmen, a founding human culture, in genetic, evolutionary and archaeological terms, whose historical presence goes back over 100,000 years and whose ancestor, the mitochondrial Eve is literally the “mother of all living” (Fielder & King 2017). Although over the course of the last two millennia, the San may have had contact with other religious influences, their cosmology and deities have a fresh founding quality, just as engaging as Genesis 1. In addition to their trickster heros and first person experience of the numinous in the trance dance, the Bushmen believe in the existence of two gods: a greater god manifesting the creative force and a lesser god invoking the malevolent forces of uncertainty and misfortune, each with a shadowy consort, but having little of the moral imperative seen in more recent religious traditions including monotheism.

 

In “Nisa” (1981) Marjorie Shostak provides an engaging detailed portrait of a !Kung San woman, her sexual relationships with men and her trials of familial life. What emerges from this account is the life of a spirited woman who throughout struggles to maintain her autonomy of choice over her life in a nominally patriarchal society in which the headmen would like to assert a patriarchal imperative, but in which the society has remained remarkably free of the oppressive influences of civilisation succeeding the agricultural revolution which itself was discovered by female gatherers, thus having remarkable similarities to features of sexual relations Western society is only recently re-engaging. We cannot thus assume that history dictates the dominance of patriarchy.

 

The Origins and Redemption of Religion in the Weltanshauung

 

Underlying religious history is a deeper evolving substratum of implicit beliefs at a subconscious level that deeply influences and cross-fertilises religious movements. This casts religion, and before religion animism, in a much older setting as a stream of consciousness mind set evoking images of  human origins, creation of the universe and the relationship between humanity and the deities we invoke to explain existence.

 

We can see this in the creation myths across diverse cultures, in the Fall from Eden and in the progression from older belief in Sheol and nature deities into the stark division of Heaven and Hell and traumatic notions of eschatological renovation in the end of days.

 

Carl Jung has drawn attention to these deeper undercurrents in his concept of the collective unconsciousness:

 

“In addition to our immediate consciousness, which is of a thoroughly personal nature and which we believe to be the only empirical psyche (even if we tack on the personal unconscious as an appendix), there exists a second psychic system of a collective, universal, and impersonal nature which is identical in all individuals. This collective unconscious does not develop individually but is inherited. It consists of pre-existent forms, the archetypes, which can only become conscious secondarily and which give definite form to certain psychic contents”.

 

Jung’s view of the collective unconscious comprises in itself the psychic life of our ancestors right back to the earliest beginnings. It is the matrix of all conscious psychic occurrences, which exerts an influence that affects the freedom of consciousness, since it is continually striving to lead all conscious processes back into ancient motifs and experiences.

Jung described archetypes as imprints of momentous or frequently recurring situations in the lengthy human past:

 

“Archetypes are typical modes of apprehension, and wherever we meet with uniform and regularly recurring modes of apprehension we are dealing with an archetype, no matter whether its mythological character is recognized or not”.

 

Joseph Campbell in turn presented a mythopoetic account of spiritual and religious traditions across cultures in which aspects of Yeshua's mission, rather than being confined to the Jewish influences, has a wider backdrop in the persona of dying and resurrecting heroes from Adonis, through Tammuz, to Dionysus, sometimes arising as deified leaders. While I don’t personally hold to this view, it appears to have influenced the writers of the canonical gospels and the founding accounts of Yahwistic Genesis.

 

The entire religious quest  is underpinned by the Weltanschauung (James 1868) the deeper world view, that originates from the unique world experience of a people, ensuing over several millennia, also expressed in their language and more anciently in the diverse forms of animism that preceded formal religions I have underscored the Weltanshauung of Immortality as the founding conscious world view of humans during our emergence, that has now become an urgent quest to redeem humanity from the immanent mass extinction of living diversity. This now becomes the light of resplendence for life as a whole that redeems the apocalyptic tragedy of the religious imperative and enables humanity to find redemption in reflowering the Tree of Life of the evolving biosphere.

 

Given a planetary condition of environmental apocalypse that is a threat to our own survival and that of the diversity of life as a whole, it becomes essential to look deeply into the collective unconscious for the driving forces. Clearly both religion and business as usual exploitation are driving this, but our knowledge of the natural world remains powerless to address a situation that  we all feel disquieted by because it is unable to fathom that nature of consciousness that is central to religious belief. A combination of human tribal motivations that evolved to ensure human dominance accentuated by archaic religious conceptions whose doctrines have the same intent of ensuring perpetual dominance of religious belief, both by moral imperative and dire penalties, such as death for apostasy means everyone knows the situation is insane but no one knows how, or what to actually do about it.

 

The one and only way of addressing this is to induce a foundational change in the religious zeitgeist that addresses the root cause hidden behind the religious facade. Symbiotic Existential Cosmology and the Weltanshauung of Immortality provide that hope of a paradigm transformation just like the one that happened at the beginning of Christianity but coupled to the Sacred reunion of woman and man and repositioning the eternal Heaven-Hell divide with the immortal generations of life in Earthly Paradise in the epoch of the Tree of Life. This is the only way a long-term epoch of future goodness can ensue in the religious tradition.

 

The Cristo Rey Communicado Rio Madeira, Brazil 1999

 

Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets, but to fulfil.

  

Paradiso and Inferno

 

Fig 228b: el Camino de la muerte descending the Bolivian Andes, daubed with apocalyptic prophesies “Dios te ama, Cristo te Ama, Cristo veine pronto – God loves you, Christ loves you, Christ is coming soon”

 

I begin this hymn to the regeneration of life in night vigil amid relentless tropical lightning, reclining in a hammock on the Conquista, a river boat to Manaus, in consummation of a long series of journeys firstly began far away in the high mountains of the Andes, weaving our way on the precipitous el camino de la muerte, the ancient conquistador road down the Yungas in Bolivia through the burning season in the dry tropical forest, and then along many rivers from the very source of the Amazon in sedge swamps in the high altiplano, through the alto-Urubamba, past the precipitous peaks surrounding Machu Picchu, the white-water rapids of the Pongo de Mainique, the last wild portal of the Andes, to that anaconda, the muddy, log-strewn Ucayali, winding its way relentlessly north for many days, to become at first the Peruvian Amazonto the junction of the Maranon, amid the lagoons and meanders of the Pacaya and Samiria, , to Iquitos accessible only by river, only for the river to become deposed again at the Brazilian Solimões, now ever-larger, sweeping steadily under the hull of the river boat as it cuts its way towards Manaus and the final confluence with the clearer, darker Rio Negro, where the mighty Amazon will finally and unambiguously wind it's way unchallenged to the Atlantic Ocean.

 

Fig 229: Vistas fuego – Fires in the dry tropical forest in the vicinity of Ascension which also had fifty houses burned a month before by raging uncontrolled fires set by hacienda owners.

 

Of course all the tributaries, from the Mamoré to the Madre de Dios, Mother of God, from the Negro to the Napo, are Amazonas in the integral whole, just as la selva, the forest and its ecological diversity of plants, fungi and animals is the verdant Amazonas - the largest tropical forest on Earth, literally the lungs of our living planet, fashioned from over 250 million years ago, as the Andes began to push upward, reversing the westward river flow of the original continental valley that had from time immemorial flowed to the Pacific, to form the world's hugest river basin, as the giant shallow lake spanning almost the whole of the South American continent finally broke through to the Atlantic in the East.Pasted Graphic 1.jpg

 

Yet the Amazon is unique neither in its diversity nor in the destruction taking place. Diversity is threatened todo mundo - the world over - by a mass extinction which will haunt human civilisation throughout the rest of our fragile history, unless we can take the steps now to plant the seeds of renewal. Hence this hymn to life.

 

Fig 230: Vistas negro: The panorama of instant death. The burning of dry tropical forest in Bolivia,  September 1999 for hacienda agribusiness development.

 

The rivers we traverse form an endlessly flowing highway, bordered by thatched villages with their attendant gardens and small plantations, mingling natural harmony with forest destruction, sometimes living closely in cooperation with the natural world, but nevertheless on a vast scale taming and forever changing the face of the forest along every river bank, because of the mass movement of population into the jungle, diminishing or eliminating many keystone species, from the seed-eating fish such as the great paiche to the tall hardwoods, such as the stately mahogany, and with them the many other dimensions of climax forest diversity, as the secondary growth of a few dominant species lays claim to areas cleared of virgin forest too extensive to regenerate in full diversity.

 

Fig 231: A village on the Ucayali where our canoe stopped to trade.

 

Many indigenous peoples have learned how to live in close proximity with nature over countless centuries, without causing massive wholesale destruction, although it is true that the first waves of migration of 'primitive' humankind did cause the demise of many of the America's great land animals. Many village societies today do demonstrate how it is possible to live in cooperation with natural diversity and reap, through nurturing it, the benefits of abundant food, diverse medicines and many natural products which enhance the quality of life both at home and in far-flung urban societies. It is from such village culture that a more compassionate relationship with the natural world already made by many indigenous peoples and can be engaged and celebrated by an enlightened eco-society. It is also possible to have a productive world with genuine abundance for all without wholesale destruction of the world's great wilderness areas, given a fairness of distribution of resources to those in genuine need. Currently, for example, there is up to 50% more food produced world-wide than required to feed every man woman and child, so the real problem is fair distribution, clouded by ownership and property rights, obsession with palm oil plantations and methane-emitting hamburger farms, and who pays the distribution costs.

 

However, unrestrained developmental forces are encroaching upon the landscape from all directions with an ever accelerating pace of wholesale devastation, which could see the great forest resources of living diversity reduced to a few national parks, comprising only a tenth of their former area, before the end of next century. If this happens, as current rates of felling and burning indicate, two thirds of the living diversity of planet Earth could become extinct by 2100. Much of this drive for extinction is abetted by international financial pressures, but it is also comes from a deep misunderstanding of humanity's relationship with nature, fuelled by personal greed.cristo1.jpg

 

Miracle and Paradise: The Rains of Plenty

 

Fig 232:  The Cristo Rey

 

Our river journey has now taken an unforeseen twist. Upon reaching Manaus, we have decided to turn south up the Rio Madeira towards Port Vehlo and the devastation of Rondonia and Acre by taking the Cristo Rey, a boat which is my very namesake. This will leave open three possibilities to turn East and cross to Rio possibly via the Pantanal, to carry on south up the Rio Madre de Dios - Mother of God and traverse the wild north of Bolivia back into Peru and possibly Manu and to continue on by road to Rio Branco and Xapuri where Chico Mendes was assassinated. As the thunder rolls again and the boat has run aground, turned around and is travelling west. None of us can be sure of the outcome.

 

If this is the bearer of the logos of reality shouldn't it be accompanied by miraculous portents? Yes and no. To bring off the renewal of the epoch of paradise will be a miracle orders of magnitude beyond anything Jesus himself achieved in his lifetime. On the other hand Jesus himself, was a well-known thaumaturge of the therapeutae. His reputation for miracle thrived on the hypnotic hysterical atmosphere of crowd hysteria and evaporated in the harsh light of familiarity as the comments about his performance in his own home town of Nazareth illustrate. Comments ranged from "physician heal thyself" to commenting that he could only perform a few simple healings because of the lack of faith of his compatriots. Faith healing is a common shamanistic skill shared by many famous healers throughout history. As for Jesus claimed nature miracles on the waters of Galilee, wait for the lightning to strike.borba.jpg

 

Fig 233: Lightning strike at Borba

 

It just did as I spoke. In Borba, a city on the Rio Madeira with a church sporting San Antonio holding a child. Of course lightning strikes with tenacious frequency at sunset, as all rain-makers of the desert know. The Amazon is no exception. We have been besieged by thunder and lightning everywhere we have travelled. Take this as a verdant sign of healing rain if you will. Right now it is spring time and the beginning of the rainy season in the Amazon where we are, just south of the equator. The choice for life's diversity is after all yours.

 

In the last analysis I am pronouncing this Logos, not because I like or pretend to the role, which is dangerous, despite the fact that it comes as a victorious healing of life rather than the Crucifixion's atonement of death, but simply because I can't fairly depart from this incarnation and return to the cosmic source knowing the Earth is in its unique hour of need culminating the whole of evolutionary time leading up to the 'phenomenon of man' as Teilhard de Chardin put it, that despite the enormity of scientific discovery we are entering the space age adrift, steered like a rudderless ark by irrational forces of economic greed, plunging us into a global eco-crisis, through severe lack of foresight, and no respect for the future generations to follow. We all know this situation is insane yet none of us can figure quite what to do about it. We have become disempowered. When one human being can stand and declare the truth of an insane society heading for the precipice of oblivion, it is time to stop and take stock. Judge this communication by its works. Which makes more sense, a world developing towards its own boom and bust decline through institutionalised personal greed, or the vision of the lone ferryman of the Styx, with a tongue like a sharp sword, holding the tiller of fate fast for the Tree of Life?

 

Central to revisioning the cultural paradigm is regaining our sense of genetic continuity in the evolving of life's diversity, so that conscious vision can unfold throughout our generations over millions of years. The paradigm of the Fall has led to an epoch of dominion over nature, in which the continuity of life has not been respected as a prime cosmological sacred responsibility. The tendency to see God as an agent of order over chaos, and of man over woman, has led to the frank repression of natural diversity in the form of wilderness in superimposing a humanly-devised manufactured order. It is time to revere nature as sacred, in renewing Earth for the future flowering of all life. There can be no greater celebration. All the generations to follow shall call us blessed and hallow our names for this.

 

The key affirmations of the logos are very different from the assumptions of traditional religion. They espouse cosmology, sexuality, biology, consciousness, evolution and the preservation of life's diversity over cosmic time in a great flowering of life. They embrace gnostic insight and shamanistic illumination using the visionary power plant sacraments rather than traditional forms of worship. They pronounce liberation from poverty, and from corporate exploitation and from the oppression of moral edict and even the law of order. They unveil the epoch of the Tree of Life in the ending of traditional religion in the renewal of the ethic of true love, sacred marriage of woman and man unrestrained by moral confines. An explosive mixture at critical mass, yet poetic, natural justice in the healing of humanity's cosmic future.

 

"'Tell us what the kingdom of heaven is like.’ He said to them, 'It is like a mustard seed. It is the smallest of all seeds.

But when it falls on tilled soil, it produces a great plant and becomes a shelter for birds of the sky.'"

Gospel of Thomas

 

The Tree Hidden since the Foundation of the World, behind a flaming sword in Eden by a jealous God.

Revealed again by evolutionary science. That Truth is the Tree of Living Diversity,  

in whose branches our immortal survival is enshrined, throughout our generations forever.

Cristo Rey Sep 2022

 

Revival in Tierra de Vera Cruz

 

On the Conquista and the Cristo Rey, almost everyone is in the throes of a nascent Christian revival which is blowing in the wind across Latin America. Several of the crew are born again - amicable but committed to spreading the word that Jesus saves. Many people sing religious hymns loudly. Everyone wants to know what denomination you come from. A woman is studiously leafing through "Biblical Apokalypsis" beside me as I write. A more intellectual looking man is reading "Hermenutica". Another young man is poring over a Portuguese comic of the New Testament. Direct simplicity of belief conveyed in Jesus saves, Christ loves you. Christ is coming soon! - Jesu salvae. Cristo te ama. Cristo viene pronto! - as scrawled in white paint on the rock faces of the mountain pases out of La Paz. The question that continues to smoulder in my mind as I move through the Amazonas is "Can this ocean of spiritual belief, the historical endowment of the Western cultural tradition to the Garden, corpus Christianity as a social movement of transformative love, be tapped to seed a renewal of humanity's relationship with nature?" The question remains.

 

julio.jpg

Fig 234: Julio Cañari Alvarado with the Virgin on the Cristo Rey

 

To those that would decry the intrusion into the ecological arena of an old style religion which has rejected evolution, treats nature as abhorrent and diabolical and opts for a naive divine creation of a universe only a few thousand years old, I reply that where the great gardens of Earth's living diversity lie are also populations following major world religions, that saving life's diversity is not just a scientific or even rational question, because the Earth stands before us much like an artist's palette, that because the Church is a river to her people, infiltrating every town and village far into the jungle, given a wind of change to fulfil the destiny of the Tree of Life, she too can become a flood tide for renewal of life's diversity, by appealing to human altruism and love in a way which science never can on logical grounds alone.

 

There is no logical or scientific way alone to save the ecology of the planet. Indeed, Bertrand Russel has pointed out that science itself preaches that life is meaningless in a universe of utterly immense violent forces and that only the cosmic heat death awaits those intrepid ones who would venture into the black hole of intellectual honesty. This dilemma of science - that it has no net ethical content - means that science can be used equally for healing our planet's ecology or reducing it to a fragile genetically-engineered nightmare - for every committed ecologist there is an unscrupulous corporate genetic engineer. The choices are creative and have to do with love and inspiration not simply scientific logic.

 

Although the evolutionary process will be with us as long as there is life on Earth and humanity may pass away through accident or misadventure long beforehand, we have gained such powers to alter the living face of the planet that is its now only through our love and creative vision that the planet will in the short term become whole again. This is a creative process of free choice which goes far beyond the rational and scientific. In so far as love and social justice have a meaning they are also the key to the future of life's diversity. Great social movements, the Christian church included, have a key part to play because they can give people the will, love and ethical commitment to share and protect Earth's living resources for the greater good.

 

A Millennial World Vigil for the Tree of Life

 

During a sacred mushroom velada in the 1980s, I had a sudden epiphany that, if the world hadn’t resolved the world’s biodiversity  and climate crises by the millennium in 2000, I should make a sabbatical vigil to the Amazon as Earth’s natural Eden of tooth and claw and to Yerushalayim as our historical religious nexus point, to pronounce the Sacred Reunion of woman and man under the immortal banner of the Tree of Life, that other tree hidden since the foundation of the world by a flaming sword in Genesis [65].

 

With the world in a state of unmitigated short-term thinking amid bouts of genocidal conflict and no sign of a cohesive agreement to preserve biological diversity, let alone avoid a hard landing caused by human impact and climate change, I managed to secure another academic sabbatical to do a biodiversity field study of human impact in the Amazon in 1999 and to attend a millennial celebration in Jerusalem at the end of the year (King 2017), as accounted in the full length video movie Apocalypsia.

 

The aim was not to evoke an apocalyptic climax, but to make a careful discrete mark in history in a rite of passage declaring that after 2000 years of unfulfilled waiting, the time had come for a true unveiling of the reunion of the female and male sexes of humanity under the immortally perennial banner of the Tree of Life. So we enacted a simple root set of ritual transformations. This is not to fulfil the Christian world view in a second coming, but to make a paradigm shift to an immortally sustainable human future. Scientific discovery has occurred because science has remained open to new theories and ideas which overturn existing assumptions. Key to scientific veracity is the sceptical principle that nothing is proven true until verifiable, in diametrical opposition to religion which is socially addicted to affirmative belief as the pillar of true faith. Archaic religions are urgently in need of a root paradigm shift but place formidable obstacles in the way. Christianity has invested in a miraculous saviour whom no one can unravel because the miraculous construction of the saviour prevents progress under threat of eternal torment or inquisition as a heretic. Islam likewise pronounces death both for apostasy and for any new prophet arising as the Bahai faith shows.

 

Fig 235: Rock painting with French kiss (Tanum Sweden), rock carving c 10,000 BC Europe , Negev Desert  Catal Huyouk: The hieros gamos, leading to progeny. The courtship of the planter queen Inanna and the shepherd king Dumuzi (Wolkenstein and Kramer).

 

A key feature of the apocalyptic epoch is the fact that, while the Judeo-Christian idea of apocalypse is the expectation of an imminent cosmic cataclysm, in which God destroys the ruling powers of evil and raises the righteous to life in a messianic kingdom, a prophetic revelation, or a great disaster, the true meaning is “unveiling” Gk apo- “un” + kaluptein “cover”, that is a sacred marriage. The entire period has been one of patriarchal domination, in which woman was cursed and social patterns involving the matriarchy and female reproductive choice were violently repressed. We can thus see that reflowering apocalypse is centrally about the sacred reunion the ancient hieros gamos [66] celebrated since the dawn of time in the fertility of woman and man personified in Goddess and God, leading to fertile offspring.

 

This is where the balance of human visions of the future come together in a species where sex wars have always been a reality of the asymmetric prisoners' dilemma of our sexes, because of the huge investment of the female in a pregnancy which leaves her vulnerable and travail for months, the potential risks to life of delivering a large head, and years of lactation and early child-rearing. Humans are at an effective extreme of mammals, only 3% of whom are socially (but not in general genetically) monogamous for the same reasons.

 

Fig 236: Jane anoints Chris with olive oil from Jericho  in the old wastes at the Tomb of Lazarus in Bethany and Chris(t) now anointed, kisses her feet and wipes them with his hair. Inset: The remains of the oil 22 years later. We visited Jericho to pronounce the renunciation of genocide in the spirit of sakina in the name of Isa (Esau = the returning Yeshua).

 

Jane King who partnered with me for the major phase of my sabbatical to the Amazon and to Jerusalem and I were hosted by Yitzhak Hayutman [67] at the Academy of Jerusalem for a twelve day workshop in the Millennium on the Sacred Reunion and the Tree of Life, in which we discussed the Shekhinah[68] the feminine face of Deity manifest on Earth prominent in the Zohar and I gave an evening lecture on biocosmology, the evolutionary tree of life and the need to avoid a hard landing for the biosphere to avoid precipitating a mass extinction of biodiversity, as a fulfilment of the unveiling of reality. The then Director of the School of Mathematics granted my application on the understanding that I would not claim to be walking on water.

 

On Millennium Eve we hosted an all-night celebration on Mt. Scopus, in a little park overlooking the Dome of the Rock. We had been offered a grove next to Gethsemane on the Mount of Olives by a member of the family who originally kept the keys to the Haram-al-Sharif, but we were driven out by a court injunction and police prohibition.

The vigil was dedicated to the Sacred Reunion in reflowering the Tree of Life in preserving the biosphere and its biological and genetic diversity throughout our future generations. It is the spirit of Gaia and that of God that hath anointed us - the conjoint spiritual insight to perform the act of redemption not God and Gaia as literal deities.


I sang The Hymn to the Epoch, video followed by a round of dedications from all.

 


Fig 237: The all night gathering on Millennium Eve. Inset: view of the Dome of the Rock from the celebration

 

Jane and I pronounced together our Anointing Reading for the new epoch of reflowering of the Tree of Life, reciting our Gaian variant of the Messiah’s Jubilee passage in Isaiah 61, which Jesus pronounced in the synagogue at Nazareth, pronounced this time as woman and man together as Bride and Bridegroom in the name of God and Gaia:

 


Fig 238: Jane and Chris pronounce the anointing Millennium Eve.

 

The spirit of God is upon us, the spirit of Gaia is within us

because they hath anointed us, to sing good tidings unto the meek

they hath sent us to bind up the broken-hearted,

to proclaim liberty to the captives

and the opening of prison to them that are bound

to proclaim the acceptable year, to comfort all that mourn

to appoint unto them that mourn in Zion

in Palestine, in Sidon, in Syria, Arabia and the world

to give unto them beauty for ashes, the oil of joy for mourning

the garments of love for the spirit of heaviness

that they might be called trees of compassion

the planting of the divine, that all might be glorified

in the abundance of wisdom

and we shall renew the old wastes

and we shall restore the former desolations

and we shall repair the waste cities,
the desolations of many generations

they hath clothed us with the garments of salvation

and I as a bridegroom decketh myself with ornaments,

and I as a bride adorneth myself with jewels

for as the Earth bringeth forth her bud,

and as the garden causeth the things that are sewn in it to spring forth

so shall harmony and fulfilment spring forth among all the nations

this day is this scripture fulfilled in your ears.


 

This rite of passage served two key purposes to address foundation issues in the collective unconscious manifest in the Weltanschauung [69] , the archaic formative world view driving patriarchal monotheism expressed in the Yahwistic Genesis firstly in Eve being cursed for heeding the serpent, to be obedient to her husband, under pain of childbirth, appeasing male paternity uncertainty, confessing an archaic conflict with the matrilyny and female reproductive integrity and secondly with dominion over nature in the Tree of Life in Paradise hidden from humanity behind a flaming sword, dooming us to conflict with the thorns of the wilderness in the sweat of human dominance.

 

cursed is the ground for thy sake;

in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life;

Thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee;

 

This transmission is not a matter of belief but of human realisation in action. This wasnt intended to be a magical pronouncement that would change the world overnight simply by saying it, but a series of rites of passage to dedicate a unique unparalleled event in its time and place, revealing the foresight to take responsibility to speak the words that are key to redeem the apocalyptic tradition in the sustainable epoch of the Tree of Life. The evening was accompanied by folk and harp music, chants to the Shekhinah and recitations from all present to bring in the new epoch, pronounced  together “as one is to one” as Devorah Brous, who had coordinated the event stated. Eliyahu MacLean blew the shofar and pronounced the blessing of the collective Mashiach:

 

We are here together the collective Mashiach and our vision here tonight will spread

peace in our hearts and peace on the City of Peace below Yeru-shalom Jerusalem.

and bisrata shem in Jah Allah we'll be as a light and a source for peace

in the whole world and in the whole universe.

 

On the Epiphany, we led a small messianic march, of a spontaneous thirteen participants, from the Ascension site on the Mount of Olives, by Gethsemane, the Gates of Mercy on the Eastern wall, the Vale of Kidron where the Asherah was removed from the temple and burned in the time of Josiah, to the Western Wall  הַכּוֹתֶל הַמַּעֲרָבִי.

 

This was documented in "Living Religions" (Fisher 2000 283) in the section on Jewish Renewal:

 

Contemporary Jewish renewal is not just an absence of fear. It is an active search for personal meaning in the ancient rituals and scriptures, and the creation of new rituals for our times. … From highly conservative to highly liberal quarters, there are now attempts to renew the ancient messianic ideal of Judaism, that by its practice, the world might be healed.

 

Fig 239: Jane reads the Resurrection of Magdelene (Fisher 2002) Inset: Index enry.

 

The Resurrection of Magdelene
I have come here to remind you.
You are Him, and I am She,
and we the ark of the world.
We must not transport to the void
but sweetly plant in Earth, our love so rare
We cannot escape through worship
our own conscious destiny.
Our meeting and our embracing.
For the Renewal of all life
lies in this sacred realm,
and that rare stranger in the garden,
the immortal Beloved, is also Yourself.

 

At the gates of Gethsemane we pronounced the Dialogue of the Saviour and Thunder Perfect Mind.

 

Fig 239: Jane and Chris pronouncing the Gates of Mercy open and the thirteen in the Vale of Kidron.

 

At the Golden Gates of Mercy in the Eastern wall  שערשושן (بابالذهبي barricaded by the Muslims in the Ottoman period and thought to be the gate through which people would pass in the Day of Judgment), we pronounced them open from Isaiah 60:

 

And your gates shall be open continually, they shall not be closed day or night.

The glory of Lebanon shall come to you, the juniper the box tree and the cypress together

 

Fig 240: Jerusalem Panorama. Centre left the Garden of Gethsemane with a bus outside and above it the Orthodox church with gold leaf onion tops and to the right again the Jewish cemetery of the 144,000. Centre right the Gates of Mercy (compassion). In the Vale of Kidron, where the Asherah was burned by Josiah, and lower left centre is Absalom's pillar and an aqueduct tunnel you can wade through running from there to the Pool of Siloam. On Millennium Eve we had been granted the site in the olive grove to the left of Gethsemane to reflower the Tree of Life by the family who had originally held the keys to the Dome of the Rock, but it had to be moved to Mt. Scopus top left, because the authorities refused permission.

 

According to Jewish tradition, the Shekhinah (שכינה) (Divine Presence – the feminine face of God manifest on Earth) used to appear through the eastern Gate, and will appear again when the Anointed One (Messiah) comes (Ezekiel 44:1–3). I pronounced this passage alone at night in the portico of the gate, as appears in the full length movie Apocalypsia:

 

“It is for the prince; the prince, he shall sit in it to eat bread before the LORD;

he shall enter by the way of the porch of that gate, and shall go out by the way of the same.”

 

Finally we arrived at the Western (Wailing) Wall, where we pronounced the Sacred Reunion of woman and man, not just God and the bride Israel, but woman and man in the flesh, as the Song of Songs actually declares:

 

Fig 241: Pronouncing the reunion of woman and man in the Song of Songs

which Rabbi Akiva extolled as the Holy of Holies [70]

 

I sleep but my heart waketh:

it is the voice of my beloved that knocketh,

saying open to me my sister,

my love, my dove, my undefiled :

for my head is filled with dew,

and my locks with the drops of the night.

I have put off my coat; how shall I put it on?

I have washed my feet; how shall I defile them?

My beloved put his hand in the hole of the door,

and my bowels were moved for him.

I rose up to open to my beloved

and my hands dropped with myrrh,

and my fingers with sweet-smelling myrrh,

 upon the handles of the lock.

 

 

 

 

Set me as a seal upon thine heart, as a seal upon thine arm:

for love is strong as death; jealousy is cruel as the grave:

the coals thereof are coals of fire, which hath a most vehement flame.

Many waters cannot quench love, neither can the floods drown it.

 

These core rites of passage – to unfold the promised epoch of the Tree of Life, throw open the Gates of Compassion and celebrate the Hieros Gamos of woman and man in the Song of Songs, fulfilled in my subsequent pilgrimage to pay my respects to Kali in Varanasi, completing my academic sabbatical. These are the three core principles of natural redemption that heal the apocalyptic tradition in a true unveiling of the immortal abundance of life.

 

If you imagine for one moment that I was suffering from messianic delusions in the Holy City, here's what happened next!  Jane and I had to separate immediately after we pronounced the Sacred Reunion at the Western Wall. Jane flew to the US and I ended up for three days, stranded in Frankfurt airport because my adult son, who I had been flying with earlier on,  changed all his bookings, and mine also got cancelled, including my next flight to Delhi to pay my respects to Kali on the Ganga to complete the appointment with fate. Jane and I had parked our little sleeping van in the Frankfurt airport car park and fled to Jerusalem. It was still there with flat tyres and “hundreds" of parking tickets, so I had a place to sleep. After pleading with Lufthanza for three days for a connection to India, they eventually came up with a plan to fly me into Nepal. I had found from the Indian embassy that I could get a 72 hour transit visa at one day's notice in Kathmandu. When I arrived in the evening, the Kathmandu border control seized my passport because I had only a credit card and they wanted $US cash for the entry visa and then chucked me out of the airport, where there was a huge crowd trying to get in and the doors were locked tight. That meant that, with no passport I couldn't get money, so I had to go to an emergency agency to get a postal visa advance, then next day paid to get my passport back and then finally my treasured 72 hour transit visa, meanwhile visiting yet again the erotic Lakshmi and Durga temples of Kathmandu and the burning ghats of Pashuptinath in the valley opposite Boudhanath. Then down the Himalayan foothills by bus and to the plains of India.

 


Fig 242: Chris pays his r
espects to Kali in Varanasi Jan 2000.

 

I have had a long affair with Varanasi, that timeless sacred city a kind of love affair amid the purgatory of existence, as deep as Jerusalem. The first time I was there in 1976, I struck up a personal relationship with a rickshaw driver who made the most desperate genuine pitch. He in turn took me to a wrestler who cared for a traditional Indian house on Kedar Ghat just beside the Golden Temple. I took a medieval room for 2 rupees a night, and had a designated two-foot square cooking area in the galley and a site on the roof where one could sleep in the cool with my padlock key on a string round my neck. The wrestler knew a boatman so I could also go down and sleep on the roof the boats with the boat builders and listen to the eternal refrains echoing out from the temples and watch the panorama of the bathing ghats at sunrise. I could eat a beautiful vegetable platter at the boatman's house for a few rupees and share the life with his huge family. The wrestler would do regular pujas in the foyer and we would all go up on the roof and smoke opium ghoolies together. There was also ganga at the government ganja shop a little out of town.  Each morning there was lemon curd, which you had to get to before the dust and manure and flies took over, served in small bisque-fired clay cups which you smashed ritually to avoid disease.

So above is a photo record of my hard won vigil of devotion to Kali as the supremely dangerous Goddess that puts mankind on notice, more extreme that the hapless knight in Chaucer's  Wyfe of Bath who had to solve the riddle of "what women want" under pain of death, namely sovereignty. Kali is the archetype of the ancient planter Goddess. You can find her in sacrificial mode in Mohenjo Daro in the Indus valley at 2500 BC alongside Pashupatinath the Shivaic Lord of the Animals complete with his Sadhu trident. I gathered the kali images from the little alleys I knew by heart that ran behind the bathing ghats to the burning ghats, paying my respects as Shiva is to Shakti, Durga and Kali in her various forms and for light relief, as Krishna is to the cowgirls, to pay my utmost respects to the founding meditative religious traditions of human culture.

 


Fig 243: Chris, Heath, Adam and Jane traverse the Andes and Amazon in the Burning Season to document the immolation of biodiversity.

Bolivia burning season, Ucayali, Pongo Mainique, banana boat, Iquitos, Pantanal.

 

This was deadly serious – as serious as our mutual anointing with olive oil from Jericho at Lazarus's tomb in Bethany. It completed a journey that had taken us through the burning season in Bolivia and all the way from Maccu Pichu, following the Urubamba through the high Andes, then down through the jungle in dugout motor canoes, racing the rapids down to the Pongo de Mainique, the "manic gorge" where the Urubamba cuts through the last of the Andes. The lowland rainforests and mid-montane cloud forests within a radius of five miles of the Pongo possibly comprise the single most biologically-diverse site on the face of the Earth. Then more burning season and down the Ucayali in a banana boat, from Atalaya to Pucallpa, where we took Ayahuasca, with the leprous shaman Snr. Trinico, then the Amazon in river boats in cheap hammocks, with a sojourn in a jungle nature reserve, to Iquitos, then Manaus and south up the Rio Madiera to the Crocodiles and giant storks of the Pantanaal.

 

This was a world vigil that started with the immolation of the tropical forest, our true Garden of Eden in the Amazon, then Reflowered the Tree of Life in Jerusalem and ended up with the immolation of humanity by Kali on the burning ghats of Varanasi. I hope you all understand this devotion to Kali and to the jungle of tooth and claw illuminates the Mount of Olives gathering in a whole new light.  And this entire spiritual vigil on an academic sabbatical, for which I was never forgiven by the Dean of Science!

 

This brings us finally back to the motif of the Tree of Life in the Fall from Eden. The role of religion and of spirituality, ethics and our sense of human conscience is to ensure we collectively cherish and replenish the Earth throughout our generations forever, so that its biological and genetic diversity flourish, its climate remains optimally habitable and all the generations of conscious beings have a full opportunity to experience the mysteries of life and existence. The epoch of the Tree of Life is thus the epoch of sustainability, in which life is able to continue and evolve so long as the Earth shall live. This is the cosmic destiny that human consciousness faces as the guardians of the living planet.

 

Although in this celebration effectively everyone was the collective Mashiach, as far as I know, I am the only person in the last 2000 years to correctly identify the culmination of the messianic epoch in the Tree of Life in perennial immortality of planetary Paradise throughout our generations forever. This is the only epoch of long term future goodness that is relevant or achievable in the universe at large, and which is urgently critical in a planetary crisis of climate and habitat amid an apocalyptic mass extinction of living diversity, likely to harm Paradise for thousands, or millions of years, of extinguish life as we know it, unless we act decisively. It depends on the the reunion of woman and man, ending the epoch of patriarchal dominion over woman and nature. To allow this to fail and for Earthly life to be extinguished, since we don't know if life exists elsewhere, could rob the universe of all its manifest meaning.

 

The responsibility of any mashiach in the era of scientific and natural discovery is and has to be to provide verifiable scientific  information, veridical collective wisdom and visionary spiritual impetus to enable such a transition to perpetual abundance to become a reality, thus fulfilling the messianic expectation transparently, not as a religious leader, or a miraculous faith healer, but as a research scientist disclosing a cosmology of immortal coexistence.

 

This transmission is thus also to inform and convey this reality and release responsibility for it freely back to the world, twenty years later, by transparently declaring that the underlying inspiration for the vigil arose from a velada on sacred mushrooms, some twenty years before the millennial event. This becomes a visionary process in which we all can participate and seek our own reunion with the cosmos, without relying on a religious leader, or doctrine, or moral imperative, to bind us to the faith, except to have guides and helpers to ensure safe passage in our visionary trips. Thus the epoch of religion (religio “to bind together”) becomes the epoch of resplendence (resplendere “to shine brightly”).

 

Subsequently, when I returned to Aotearoa, in 2003 my partner Christine and I co-authored "Sexual Paradox: Complementarity, Reproductive Conflict and Human Emergence" (Fielder & King 2004) to affirm the reunion of woman and man and of courtship and female reproductive choice, alongside mutual partner choice as a key component of the prisoners’ dilemma of our asymmetric sexes, running a Red Queen race of evolution, while standing still, catalysing the emergence of human intelligence and culture. The natural condition is sexual paradox in a game-theoretic edge-of-chaos. This is a climax example of asymmetric symbiosis, which the patriarchy has sought to appropriate in sexual dominion over the female, to our evolutionary disadvantage in future, just as dominion over nature is damaging.

 

This is an acutely damaging part of history since the neolithic, that has led to the sequestering, enforced veiling and chaperoning of women, stoning for adultery applied principally to the female “because she didn’t cry out”, to menstruation becoming regarded as unclean and to diabolical practices of female genital mutilation on behalf of the patriarchy to avoid women enjoying sex and hence being able to make natural reproductive choices. This has in turn led to unremitting expectations by major world religions to increase their following and world domination by reproductive ascendency.

 

GAIA & GOD

 

Eight years before Jane and I went to Jerusalem, Rosemary Radford Ruether (1991) wrote “Gaia & God”, which she described as an “ecofeminist theology of earth healing”. Thus one can see in her work a forerunner of what we sought to achieve in pronouncing the  reflowering of the Tree of Life in the reunion of woman and man.

 

“Vessel” Meinrad Craighead 1986 (cover picture)

 

It’s final section entitled “Healing”, looks in detail at the covenantal and sacramental aspects of Christian tradition as a potential avenue of sacralising and redeeming nature and the biosphere in a way that, if replicated across cultural and religious traditions could redeem and replenish the living Earth and secure it from human-induced extinction of living diversity. Despite invoking a multiplicity of views both of a transcendent God and a cosmogenic saviour in the person of Christ the overall view she is portraying is one of using religions traditions as human created belief systems to facilitate our integration with nature and our survival as a species and a culture within the closing circle of the biosphere as represented by Gaia as the Matrix of natural cosmological existence. The names Gaia and God are thus human invoked expressions of wholeness and redemption, not absolute cosmological, or cosmogenic theistic realities.

 

Healing the World: The Covenantal Tradition 

 

She is clear at the outset both that Christianity and Monotheism more generally are by no means a privileged view of redemption over other paths and traditions and that they remain insufficient as they stand without root change.

 

In this, and the following chapters, I will explore two lines of the biblical thought and Christian traditions that have reclaimable resources for an ecological spirituality and practice: the covenantal tradition and the sacramental tradition. I want to make clear at the outset what I am not doing in this exploration' I am not assuming that these are the only or, the best religious traditions for ecological ethics and spirituality; and I am not assuming that these traditions can be reclaimed and made usable without change. Both these traditions are marked by a legacy of patriarchalism and must and must be reinterpreted if they are to be genuinely affirming of dominated women, men, and nature. Even then the question of whether they can be adequately liberated and made liberating will remain. Nor do I in any way discount that there are resources for ecological spirituality and practice in other traditions, Native American, African, and Pacific indigenous traditions and also Asian spiritualities such as Taoism and Buddhism. All of these many ways should be honored and their resources for ecological spirituality and practice developed.

 

She immediately notes the development of weapons of mass destruction and in particular nuclear weapons as a turning point in humanity precipitating an apocalyptic destruction of the planet, which require a new world view as existing traditions are insufficient to address it:

 

In focusing on these two Christian traditions, I make several presuppositions. First, I assume that there is no ready-made ecological spirituality and ethic in past traditions. The ecological crisis is new to human experience. This does not mean that humans have not devastated their environment before. But as long as populations remained small and human technology weak, these devastations were remediable by migration, retreat from top-heavy urban centers, or adaptation of new techniques. Nature appeared a huge, inexhaustible source of life, and humans small. Only after the bombs of Hiroshima and Nagasaki did humans begin to recognize the possibility that they could destroy the planet by their own expropriated power. The radical nature of this new face of ecological devastation means that all past human traditions are inadequate in the face of it. Whatever useful elements may exist in, for example, Native American or Taoist thought, must be reinterpreted to make them usable in the face of both new scientific knowledge and the destructive power of the technology it has made possible. My second assumption is that each tradition is best explored by those who claim community in that tradition. This does not preclude conversions into other traditions or communication between them. Indeed I believe that we must ultimately draw upon all our spiritual resources in a global community of interrelated spiritual traditions.

 

She notes both the potential of the Christian tradition, given its size and is problematic defects:

 

The Christian tradition is one of those communities of accountability that has profoundly valuable themes for ecological spirituality and practice. It also has problematic defects and bears significant responsibility for the legacy of domination of women and nature. But, for that reason, it’s liberating potential should not be disregarded. Those too alienated from this tradition to allow it to speak to them have every right to seek other spiritual traditions that can nurture them. But the vast majority of the more than 1 billion Christians of the world can be lured into an ecological consciousness only if they see that it grows in some ways from the soil in which they are planted. 

 

In discussing Hebraic traditions, she claims the Bible has been made to appear to Western Christians to be much more anti-nature than it is by nineteenth-century western European Protestantism, in which "Nature" was understood as subhuman, as the sphere of necessity, and the realm to be negated in order to ascend into humanness and freedom and turns back to the Hebraic view unifying creation and redemption:

 

The Hebraic understanding of the God of Israel did not set history against nature, but rather experienced God as Lord of heaven and earth, whose power filled all aspects of their lives. The same steadfast love of God is present when God "spread out the earth on the waters, . . . made the great lights," made "the sun to rule over the day, . .. the moon and stars to rule over the night" and when God "brought Israel out from among them. . . . with a strong hand and an outstretched arm, . . . divided the Red Sea in two . . . and made Israel pass through the midst of it . . . but  overthrew Pharaoh and his army in the Red Sea (Psalm 136:6-1.5).  … Israel experienced both divine judgment and divine blessing in relation to threatening neighbors, and also in relation to storms and droughts. They praised God for deliverance from enemies and for the miracles of fertile fields and starry night skies. In contrast to Greek thought, which saw reality as moving in geometric space, Hebraic thought saw reality as "event."

 

She notes the problems of the Hebraic tradition, particularly in terms of patriarchy, but suggests this can be surmounted:

 

The Hebraic view of relationship to God is undoubtedly highly androcentric, anthropocentric, and ethnocentric. God is seen as relating to this particular people through the male leadership of this people. But this does not preclude more inclusive perspectives, a God who also relates lovingly to other people, a God who related directly to women without intermediaries, and a God who relates to nature apart from human mediation.

 

She then focuses on those passages  showing a testimony to a God who relates directly to nature, whether or not it is a nature of benefit to humans. Noting that although the metaphor of God as "maker" is modeled after the artisan shaping artifacts, God is seen as creating a living world, not "dead things":

 

God is seen as taking profound pleasure in this work of creation, and the creation, in turn, responds to God with praise. God "rejoices" in the world "he" creates, and the planets, mountains, brooks, animals, and plants return this rejoicing in their relation to God. The relation of God and "nature" is often animistically interpersonal. …  Psalm 29 speaks of God present in the storm, whose "voice . . . thunders over many waters," whose thunder "breaks the cedars of Lebanon, . . . makes Lebanon skip like a calf and Siron like a young wild ox." In Psalm 65 God visits the earth in the rain showers, watering its furrows abundantly, blessing its growth. The earth responds with overflowing abundance: "The hills gird themselves with joy the meadows clothe themselves with flocks, the valleys deck themselves with grain, they shout and sing together for joy" (9-1,3).

 

She notes that the blessing of God's presence is found not only in those spheres of nature under human cultivation, where humans seek benefit from nature. In an extended rebuke to human arrogance, the God who speaks to Job from the whirlwind makes clear that God is equally present in places and times in nature to which humans have no access, noting that the Hebraic texts "social" and "natural" are knit together in one holistic experience:

 

"Where were you when I laid the foundation of the earth, when the morning stars sang together, and all the heavenly beings shouted for joy? . . . Have you entered into the springs of the sea, or walked in the recesses of the deep ?" God also provides for the wild animals not under human control:  Can you hunt the prey for the lion or satisfy the appetite of the young lions . . . ? Who provides for the raven its prey when its young ones cry to God . . . ? Do you know when the mountain goats give birth? Do you observe the calving of the deer? . . . Who has let the wild ass go free . . . which I have given the steppe for its home . . . ? It scorns the tumult of the city; it does not hear the shouts of the driver. It ranges the mountains as its pasture. . . . Is it by your wisdom that the hawk soars . . . Is it at your command that the eagle mounts up and makes its nest on high? (Job 38-39) 

 

"He turns rivers into a desert, springs of water into thirsty ground, a fruitful land into a salty waste, because of the wickedness of its inhabitants." At the same time, God can reverse this disaster for the needy: "He turns a desert into pools of water, a parched land into springs of water. And there he lets the hungry live . . . they sow fields and plant vineyards and get a fruitful yield" (Psalm 107:33-36).

 

She notes that much of the ecological critique of the Bible has focused on the concept of "dominion" over nature granted to "man" by God, disclaiming that the biblical picture is one of keen awareness of the limits of human power and that nature is not private property to be done with as one wishes, but stewardship over an earth that remains ultimately God’s:

 

"The Lord created man out of the earth and turned him back to it again. He gave to men few days, a limited time, but granted them authority over the things upon the earth.” (Ecclesiasticus (17:1-2)

 

She notes that when disaster strikes the righteous man, nature itself teaches him that in this too lies the work of God: 

But ask the animals, and they will teach you; the birds of the air, and they will tell you; ask the plants of the earth, and they will teach you; and the fish of the sea will declare to you. Who among all these does not know that the hand of the Lord has done this? In his hand is the life of every living thing and the breath of every human being. (Job 1,2:7-10) 

 

She notes that one of the major fruits of this Hebraic understanding of the covenantal relationship between justice and prosperity in the land is found in sabbatical legislation, describing the seven-day cycle of the Sabbath, that imitates God's creative pattern in making the world, the seven-year cycle, and the seven-times-seven-year cycle or Jubilee, in each of which, land, animals, and humans are to rest and be re-stored, in deeper and more thoroughgoing ways, culminating in a periodic "permanent revolution" in the fiftieth year.

 

"Six days you shall do your work, but on the seventh day you  shall rest, so that your ox and your donkey may have relief, and your homeborn slave and resident alien may be refreshed" (Exodus 23:1,2). In this cycle the community of Israel imitates God's own creative pattern in making the world, laboring for six days and resting on the seventh.

 

"For six years you shall sow your land and gather its yield; but the seventh year you shall let it rest and lie fallow, so that the poor of your people may eat; and what they leave the wild animals may eat. You shall do the same with your vineyard and your olive orchard" (Exodus 23:10-11).

 

"You shall hallow the fiftieth year, and you shall proclaim liberty throughout the land to all its inhabitants" (Leviticus 25:10). In this year everyone who has lost their land through debt will be restored, with each one returning to their former property. The lawgiver accentuates the provisional character of all landholding, since the land remains ultimately God's: "The land shall not be sold in perpetuity, for the land is mine, with me you are but aliens and tenants" (Leviticus 25:23).

 

She notes that during the Jubilee, Hebrew men and women who have fallen into debt and sold themselves into slavery are to be released, along with their children. Debt too has its limits, and is to be liquidated at the time of the Jubilee,in which healing  is guarantee against permanent Hebrew slavery. “

 

They and their children with them shall go free in the Jubilee year. For to me the people of Israel are servants; they are my servants whom I brought out from the land of Egypt; I am the Lord your God" (Leviticus 25:54-55).

 

She notes that the Jubilee year is a time of periodic righting of unjust relations, undoing the enslavements of human to humans, the losses and confiscations of land, that have created classes of rich and poor in Israel. The norm of a just community is one of free householders with land equitably apportioned among them, thus providing a model of redemptive eco-justice.

 

Unlike apocalyptic models of redemption, the Jubilee vision does not promise a "once-for-all" destruction of evil. Humans will drift into unjust relations between each other, they will overwork animals and exploit land. But this drift is not to be allowed to establish itself as a permanent "order." Rather, it is to be recognized as a disorder that must be corrected periodically, so that human society regains its right eco-social relationships and starts afresh. This vision of periodic righting of relationships is also projected on a more absolute messianic future, although still a future within history. This future time will bring a final fulfillment of the covenant of creation, restoring peace between people and healing nature's enmity.

 

For I am about to create new heavens and a new earth; the former things shall not be remembered or come to mind. But be glad and rejoice forever in what I am creating, for I am about to create Jerusalem as a joy and its people as a delight . . . No more shall the sound of weeping be heard in it or the cry of distress.  No more shall there be in it an infant that lives but a few days, or an old person who does not live out a lifetime . . . They shall build houses and inhabit them, they shall plant vineyards and eat their fruit. They shall not build and another inhabit; they shall not plant and another eat; for like the days of a tree shall the days of my people be. Before they call I will answer, while they are yet speaking I will hear. The wolf and the lamb shall feed together, the lion shall eat straw like the ox. But the serpent-its food shall be dust. They shall not hurt or destroy on all my holy mountain, says the Lord. (Isaiah 6 5 :1,7-22, 24-25). 

 

She further notes that this intimate unity between justice and right relations to nature in the covenantal relation between God and Israel is largely lost in the Christian New Testament, although it appears to be present in the establishment of just relations:

 

The fullest account of the Lord's Prayer in shows an understanding of God's Kingdom as the establishment of justice and right relations on earth.  This hope for earthly renewal is spelled out in three terse statements: “Give us this day our daily bread. Forgive us our debts as we also have forgiven our debtors. Do not bring us to the time of trial, but rescue us from evil”. (Matthew 6:9-13 ).

 

She comments that as Christianity developed, even these concerns for this worldly justice would fade, to be replaced by a cosmological and spiritualized understanding of the work of Jesus as Messiah and the covenantal concepts of relationship to the land would be discarded. Christianity replaced the Jewish ethnic view of peoplehood with a universalist imperial view of God's "new people." It reinterpreted the promised land as the whole cosmos and particularly to "heaven." This meant that the concrete eco-justice perspective of Hebrew law vanished, until close links of Puritan reformers with some forms of militant nationalism revived the ancient connection between an elect nation and its national homeland. In a sermon addressed to the Massachusetts Bay colonists in 1630, while still on shipboard, John'Winthrop spelled out the Puritan vision of covenanted commonwealth: 

 

Thus stands the cause of God betweene God and us. 'Wee are entered into Covenant with him for this worke, we have taken out a Commission, the Lord hath given us leave to draw our owne Articles, . . we have hereupon besought him of favour and blessing. How if the Lord shall please to heare us, and bring us in peace to the place wee desire, then hath hee ratified this Covenant and sealed our Commission and will expect a strickt performance of the Articles contained in it . . .

 

However, the biblical concept of covenanted people was patriarchal, androcentric, anthropocentric, and ethnocentric. The Puritan revival of this idea in England and in America continued these exclusivist patterns.

 

The constitutional government constructed by the males of the merchant and planter classes of the thirteen colonies 150 years later would have the same restrictions, with the exception of church membership. All these other groups of people were understood as dependents without autonomous citizenship status. They were presumed to be represented by the collective headship of the male householder.  … In the nineteenth and twentieth centuries, the United States would see a series of reform movements-universal manhood suffrage, abolitionism, women's suffrage, and the civil rights movement-that would seek to redress these limitations. The goal, still not perfectly achieved, has been for equal civil status for all adults, regardless of religion, race, gender, or "previous condition of servitude. "

 

In addressing the covenantal rights of nature, she contrasts environmentalists concerned with rare species extinction and animal rights activists focusing on the rights of animals as individuals:

 

The interpersonal model of relation to animals is criticized by environmentalists. It means that the category of "animal rights" is extended primarily to certain "favorite" animals, primarily mammals. Some birds, fish, and reptiles may also be included. Insects, which are the vast majority of animal species, do not draw the same response. The traditional line between humans who possess "soul" and animals that do not is extended downward to include categories of animals. But a line is still drawn between a category of beings to be respected on the basis of "sentience," and those who lack sentience and hence lack "rights."

 

Environmental ethicists, by contrast, are concerned with the health of biotic communities and the maximization of diversity of species within their habitats. Hence they are more concerned about the life of a few insects of an endangered species than they are about the life of the 2 millionth deer in a park where deer are overrunning the carrying capacity of their habitat. This concern for endangered species is often defended on anthropocentric grounds: that each plant or animal species that disappears re moves a potential source of knowledge about the earth that might be valuable for food or medicine. But the value of species goes beyond these utilitarian criteria. Each species of plant or animal is a distinct evolutionary form of life, and thus, as a species, has unique value in its own right. Environmentalists operate from the principle that maximization of diversity of species promotes the health of the whole biotic community. Although natural evolution results in extinction of species over time, the recent human impact on the earth has accelerated this process of extinction in a very dangerous way, and hence humans must assert a role of explicit guardianship over endangered species.

 

This means close observation of nature, so that we can learn how a healthy biotic community is sustained through complex interchanges of plants and animals implies that we become conscious promoters and restorers of such habitats:

 

Thus the biblical concept of humans as the "image of God," into whose hands care of nature is given, assumes a more profoundly ethical meaning. Not only does this role of humans give no mandate to destructive use of nature, but it also places a much more comprehensive responsibility for the preservation of nature in human hands. It is the human species that is accountable to the God of life to care for and protect the vast panoply of life forms produced by millennia of earth's creativity. … But the concerns of animal rights activists should also be heard. There needs to be a place for moral sensitivity to the quality of life of highly sentient animals that most resemble humans in their capacity, not only to feel pain, but also to enjoy life, remember and imagine, and interrelate socially with their own species, as well as with humans.

 

The sheer numbers of animals used in laboratories far exceeds scientific necessity, and there is no excuse for the cruelty with which these animals are treated. Factory farming necessitates the use of artificial hormones and antibiotics on animals that are cruel to these animals themselves, not to mention their dubious results for the health of humans who consume the meat.

 

She then comes to the consumptive nub of the problem of the attempt to derive this mandate from "nature" that  predation as an unavoidable:

 

Not only do carnivorous animals depend for their existence on eating other animals, but all life forms exist through an interdependency of consuming and being consumed. Even the bodies of large mammals must eventually decay, providing food for worms and insects. Nor is it sufficient to claim that one does not eat beings with whom one can have an interpersonal relation.

 

This dilemma is expressed in Genesis 1 that both humans and animals were vegetarians, so meat-eating, and the predator-prey relation of humans and animals, represent a fall into an inferior moral state: 

 

The fear and dread of you shall rest on every animal on earth, and on every bird of the air, on everything that creeps on the ground, and on all the fish of the sea; into your hand they are delivered. Every moving thing that lives shall be food for you, and just as I gave you the green plants [in the original creation], [now] I give you everything. (Genesis 9:2-3) 

 

However vegetarianism stumbles on the fact that a major and group of animals also eat other animals and have key roles necessary for the survival of the biosphere against boom and bust. Do we regard their predation as an expression of "fallen nature”? So the effort to escape from the ambiguity of killing other life in order to live is finally impossible, although there are compelling moral reasons for a mostly vegetarian diet, particularly for affluent people.

 

 But we can hardly impose a vegetarian ethic on third-world peasants for whom the eating of the occasional chicken or pig that grows up in the barnyard is an indispensable part of an otherwise very limited diet. The possibility of having many forms of alternative protein, and hence a healthy diet without meat, is the luxury of the affluent. So it is we of affluent nations, whose supermarkets are filled with a great variety of foods from all over the world, who can and should adopt a near-vegetarian diet for the sake of the rights of both animals and other humans.

 

A covenantal vision of the relation of humans to other life forms acknowledges the special place of humans in this relationship as caretakers who did not create and do not absolutely own the rest of life, but who are ultimately accountable for its welfare to the true source of life, God as she put it in an identiicaion with burgeoning life as a whole:

 

This covenantal vision recognizes that humans and other life forms are part of one family, sisters and brothers in one community of interdependence. Although we have limited rights of use of other life forms, and also responsibilities of care and protection toward them, there is an ultimate thouness at the heart of every other living being, whether it be a great mountain lion or swaying bacteria, that declares its otherness from us. The covenantal relation between humans and all other life forms, as one family united by one source of life, forbids this otherness from being translated into destructive hostility. We have no right to wipe out any other life form because it is different from us. But rather, we encounter each other being simultaneously as "other" and as kin, as indeed we encounter each human person. The plant stretching toward the sun, the animal whose eyes warily encounter ours as it pauses in its tasks, reveal their own being in and for themselves.

 

Healing the World: The Sacramental Tradition

 

Here, Reuther traces a line of Christian tradition that regards Christ as the cosmic manifestation of God, appearing both as the immanent divine source and ground of creation and its ultimate redemptive healing. Although this cosmological understanding of Christ as both creator and redeemer of the cosmos, is central to much of New Testament thought, she laments that  Western Christianity since the late medieval and Reformation periods has ignored this holistic vision. Thus modern searchers for a cosmological spirituality have assumed that this is lacking in Christianity and can only be found in non-Christian perspectives' such as pagan "nature religions" or Asian religions.

 

Although the cosmological tradition in Christianity needs reinterpretation to be adequate for ecological spirituality, exploring what it would mean to restore for today the cosmological centre of theology and spirituality requires discovering how does this change our understanding of both “God" and "humans"? 

 

Ruether shows how New Testament and early Christian cosmological Christology built on theologies of cosmogenesis in Oriental Hellenism, particularly as these had already been assimilated into Hellenistic Judaism, allowing Christians to assimilate ideas of Hellenistic philosophy, while denying their "pagan" origins. Christian theology thus took over the Hellenistic Jewish apologetic myth that Plato had learned his philosophy from Moses, making Platonism derivative of biblical revelation.

 

Christianity also took over from Judaism an ideology of religious "purism," over against paganism as "false religion." This dualism still shapes Christian self-understanding, causing it to obscure and deny its actual syncretistic reality. Today this role o{ Christianity as synthesizer of major Hebraic, Oriental, and Greco-Roman thought should be recognized as a strength, rather than a "secret" to be denied. Certainly Christianity's success as the "winning" religion of late antiquity can hardly be explained apart from this synthesizing process. Today's eco-spiritual crisis demands a synthesizing creativity of even greater expansiveness.

 

What is called here Oriental Hellenism encompasses both schools of Greek philosophy that had synthesized the Platonic, Stoic, and Peripatetic cosmologies, and also movements that restated this mystical philosophy as "Oriental wisdom," for example, the Chaldean Oracles and the Hermetic literature. Out of this speculative milieu there also emerged the Gnostic literature. But the writings I trace here rejected Gnostic anti-cosmic dualism. Instead they affirmed the cosmos as the expression of immanent divinity within which humans stood as microcosm to macrocosm.

 

In Middle Platonism the Platonic concept of the transcendent world of Ideas and the Aristotelian concept of the Divine Mind were combined. Also combined were Plato's concept of the World Soul and the Stoic concept of the Logos, which Stoics saw as the immanent life-power of all beings. There thus developed a cosmogonic story with either a two-part or a three-part sequence. Neoplatonism in Plotinus fully develops the three-part sequence.

 

The cosmos is seen as originating in a transcendent divine being, who is the source of all things. This divine being brings forth from "himself" a perfect "image" and self-expression, in which the intellectual essences of all things are contained. This second God is then also identified with the Demiurgos, who shapes the cosmos from the intellectual "blueprint" contained in "his" own mind. The world soul, in turn, expresses this divine Logos in immanent form as the sustaining power of the cosmos. Human souls are seen as partaking in the substance of this world soul or immanent Logos of the cosmos.

 

This cosmogonic picture was used in Jewish Wisdom literature to describe divine Wisdom as a secondary manifestation of the Creator God who is God's agent in creating the universe and is also the immanent power that sustains the universe. Wisdom is understood also as the presence of God speaking in revelation. Through Wisdom human souls come to know God and grow into virtuous "sons" of God.

 

Philo, the major philosopher of Hellenistic Judaism, developed a more elaborate philosophical theology. He saw God bringing forth a secondary expression, the divine Logos, who is the manifestation of the divine mind. From this Logos radiate the "Dynameis" or energies of God that create the world. The cosmos is sustained by the power of this immanent Logos. Each human soul, in turn, reflects the divine logos. Humans and cosmos thus are seen as "brothers" and parallel "sons of God."

 

She asserts that in Jewish apocalyptic thought, there had been no identification of the anointed one, Christ, or Messiah with cosmogenesis, even though he was sometimes seen as "preexistent." The Christianity reflected in the synoptic Gospels also lacks this identification, however, when we turn to Paul, the Gospel of John, and the book of Hebrews, this identification of Christ as redeemer with the cosmogonic Logos has been put together into a unified vision of the beginning and the end of "all things”:

 

He is the image of the invisible God, the firstborn of all creation; for in him all things in heaven and on earth were created, things visible and invisible, whether thrones or dominions or rulers or powers-all things have been created through him and for him. He himself is before all things, and in him all things hold together. He is the head of the body, the church; he is the beginning, the firstborn from the dead, so that he might come to have first place in everything. For in him all the fullness of God was pleased to dwell and through him God was pleased to reconcile to himself all things, whether on earth or in heaven, by making peace through the blood of his cross (Colossians 1:15-20). 

 

She notes that he resulting synthesis brings together the twin dramas of creation and redemption in the figure of the Logos-Christ. This one divine being is seen as (1) the manifestation of God, (2) the immanent presence of God that creates and sustains the cosmos, and (3) the divine power re-manifest at the end of time, healing the enmity that has divided the cosmos, reconciling the cosmos to God. 

 

The divine person encountered in Jesus is thereby identified with this Logos-Christ. His redemptive act "through the blood of the cross" is seen as the paradigmatic manifestation of one and the same divine being of the beginning and the end of "all things." As firstborn from the dead and head of the body, the Church. Christ is seen as the power of the new creation, not severed from the cosmos created in the beginning, but the principle through which this cosmos was originally created and now is renewed and reconciled with God. The Church itself is seen cosmologically. It is not simply a group of human believers in this figure, but is the paradigmatic community of the whole renovated cosmos.

 

She states that the manifestation of the cosmogonic Logos in the end time thus can be understood as a reincursion of God's primal creative power, subjugating the dissident rebellious angelic powers and thereby bringing about a reunified cosmos, reconciled to God, and filled with God's plenary goodness, as Paul puts it in 1 Corinthians 15:25, "So that God may be all in all.” She notes that the effort to unify cosmogony and eschatology in early Christianity was jeopardized by the conflicting strands of Hebrew and Greek thought that they sought to synthesize.

 

The Hebrew concept of "creation" demanded a cleavage between the being of God and that of created beings, including humans.  Jewish thought originally saw humans as essentially mortal. Redemption was a fulfilled, blessed existence on earth within mortal limits, that is, one hundred years.

 

Greek thought, by contrast, saw the relation of God and cosmos as emanational. There is ontological continuity between God, the Logos of God, and the cosmos. Each of these realities expresses being on different levels of existence. Thus the world soul and the human soul partake in the being of the divine Logos, which manifests the ultimate source of being. But Greek thought also sees the cosmos as split between a higher planetary realm of immortal being and a sublunar world of mortal being. The soul belongs to the higher realm and has been cast down "unnaturally" into a body. Its task is to escape from the body through turning the mind "upward" and so return at death to disincarnate, immortal blessedness in the stars.

 

Classical Christianity presented several efforts to unify these disparate world-views. With the Hebrew view, Christianity insisted that humans were a psychophysical union. The body was essential for wholeness of existence, and the resurrection of the body was intrinsic to salvation. Christ must have a real body, not merely an "appearance" of body. Both of these ideas were to cause great difficulty to those imbued with Platonic thought. Patristic Christianity fended off various efforts to deny a bodily incarnation to Christ and the bodily resurrection of both Christ and humanity.

 

At the same time, Christianity accepted the Platonic prejudice against "becoming." The transience and mortality of material existence was evil. The solution, found already in Paul, is the strange concept of the "spiritual body," a created vehicle of the soul, but stripped of its mortality. This concept of the transfigured body in redeemed life was applied, not only to humans, but to the whole cosmos. Christians shared with Hellenism the view that the whole cosmos was alive, pervaded by dynamic energy that Christianity identified with the immanent Logos of God.  Even animals and plants had soul, and the human soul shared with them the animal and vegetative soul. Human psychophysical existence was inseparable from this cosmic whole, within which humans stood as microcosm.

 

The key difficulty with this very astute account, is that it shows essentially that Pauline Christianity is a fraudulent concoction of Hellenistic Judaic cosmology, not Jesus' own teachings, so the religion is a fallacy. A cosmologically contrived divine persona of Christ is overlaid on the person of the historical Jesus, an apocalyptic preacher whose sayings are therefore best understood through the Gospel of Thomas rather than the canonical gospels. As already noted previously, the flesh and blood eucharist was likewise a diabolical "vision" of Paul, later inserted into Mark and the other synoptic gospels. So the true sacrament is that of the living messiah of the Tree of Life's sacred abundance.

 

She notes that for Irenaeus, creation is itself an incarnation of the Word and Spirit of God, as the ontological ground of bodily existence. The incarnation of the historical Christ is the renewal of this divine power underlying creation. In the incarnation divine power permeates bodily nature in a yet deeper way, so that the bodily becomes the sacramental bearer of the divine, and the divine deifies the bodily. The Christian sacraments are paradigmatic of this deeper mingling of body and spirit, renewing the life power of creation, refuting the gnostic negation of the body:

 

But indeed vain are they who despise the entire dispensation of God and disallow the salvation of the flesh, and treat with contempt its regeneration, maintaining that it is not capable of incorruption. But if this indeed does not attain salvation, then neither did the Lord redeem us with his blood, nor is the cup of the Eucharist the communion of His blood, nor is the bread which we break the communion of His body. For the blood can only come up from the veins and the flesh, and whatsoever else makes up the substance of man, such as the Word of God was actually made . , . And as we are his members, we are also nourished by means of the creation . . . He has acknowledged the cup, which is part of creation, as His own blood, and the bread, which is also part of creation, he has established as His own body, from which he gives increase to our body.

 

But since salvation has to do with transcending mortality, the  only way he can finally think about redemption – not just of the human being, but of the cosmos as a whole – is by assuming that, through being infused by the immortal life of the divine, it will overcome its mortality. This redemption of creation, following the biblical apocalyptic tradition, takes place in two stages. First, there is the millennial blessedness of earthly life. Irenaeus describes the millennium in images drawn from Hebrew prophecy:

 

Then the whole creation shall, according to God's will, obtain a vast increase, that it might bring forth and sustain fruits, such as Isaiah declares . . . And they shall come and rejoice in Mount Zion, and shall come come to what is good, and into a land of wheat and wine and fruits, of animals and of sheep; that their soul shall be as a tree bearing fruit, and they shall hunger no more.

 

Then the whole cosmos will be transformed into a "new heaven and earth," immortalised, and fully united with the divine life of God. This final union with the Being of God fulfils the promise of the original creation:

 

And in all these things and by them, the same God the Father is manifested, who fashioned man and gave the promise of the inheritance of the earth to the fathers, who brought forth the creature from bondage at the resurrection of the just and fulfills the promises for the Kingdom of his Son . . . For there is one Son, who accomplished his Father's will, and one human race also in which the mysteries of God are wrought . . . the wisdom of God, by means of which his handiwork, confirmed and incorporated with his Son, is brought to perfection; that is His offspring, the First-begotten'Word, should descend to the creature . . . and that it should be contained in Him, and, on the other hand, the creature should contain the Word, and ascend to Him, passing beyond the angels, and be made after the image and likeness of God.

 

She notes that this effort to incorporate the Hebraic view of earthly blessedness into eternal salvation was dropped by mainline Christianity after the third century, where Christ is then seen as establishing his millennial reign through the political power of the church and Christian rulers, but this has no effect on renewal of nature, nor does it bring forth a new era of justice between humans. Dominant Christianity sees the earth as going downhill toward destruction.

 

However, the cosmogonic Logos, as the principle of creation, continued in medieval Christianity both Eastern and Western, as the basis of a view of nature as an ontological "ladder" of ascent to God, transmitted to Western Christianity by the writings of Dionysius the Areopagite, perceiving nature as emanational stages of continuous descent from God to angelic hierarchies to humans to animals and plants, rocks, mountains, and rivers is continuous, complemented by the contemplative ascent to God with the contemplation of visible things, moving upward to contemplative union with the being of God.

 

The Renaissance period also saw a great revival of cosmological mysticism, reinforced by new access to its ancient Hellenistic sources, including Hermetic literature and the Chaldean Oracles, Platonic and Neoplatonic works previously unknown in the West. Revelation in Christ renewed and fulfilled this ancient wisdom, so that the Renaissance reduplicated the ancient chronological error that justified the fusion of biblical and Neoplatonic thought. Then in the early sixteenth century, Copernicus would challenge the ancient geocentric cosmology, making the earth as one planet among others circling the sun.

 

She notes that the 18th and 19th centuries invoked a stream of philosophical idealism, which sought to bridge the division of mind and matter with a concept of the divine as the unifying source of both thought and physical things. For Spinoza (1632-77), God was natura naturans, the underlying substance from which arose the physical world and the human mind (natura naturata), as mutual reflections of each other. German idealists Fichte and Schelling also advanced philosophies of Nature that saw God as the unitary Being underlying both thought and physical things, while Hegel sought to bridge spirit and matter through a dialectical process of  thesis (spirit), antithesis (material expression), and synthesis (matter-spirit union), which in turn became the new thesis. Those such as Coleridge and Wordsworth, moved toward a more pantheistic communion with deity immanent in nature, engaging more "pagan" modes of thought. In reaction to these trends, Christian theology would seek to establish its "purely biblical" roots by rejecting any presence of God in nature.

 

She provides a largely positive assessment of Chardin’s cosmology with pertinent warnings about its evolution of an elite human culture over the natural realm:

 

Teilhard de Chardin, whose writings only became available in the late 1950s due to church censorship, used the new insights from evolution to restate the sweeping cosmic vision of salvation history found 1,700 years earlier in Irenaeus. Not just humans, but all of nature is part of this salvation drama. For Teilhard de Chardin, the universe is a total system that ascends in successive systems of organization, from the atomic to the planetary level. This ascent to increasing organizational complexity is also a moral and spiritual ascent, moving toward the unification of consciousness in what Teilhard calls "the Omega Point." The different stages of the evolution of matter, from atomic energy to molecular organization to cellular life to plants and animals and finally humans, are not merely changes of quantitative complexity but are qualitative leaps to new levels of existence.

 

The universe evolves along the axis of the complexification of matter. Increasingly complex organization of matter increases the internal "radial energy." It is this interior aspect of the complexification of matter that Teilhard sees as responsible for "boiling points" that bring breakthroughs to new levels of existence. There arises from molecular organization the living cell, then increasingly complex organic beings that become more and more aware, and then human self-consciousness. Everything that appears in the process of cosmogenesis is latent from its beginning, but this does not change the reality of its historical birth, which can appear only when a critical level of evolution is reached.

 

Teilhard's thought would mesh well with the Gaia hypothesis, for he sees the planet earth as a living organism. Earth is one living organism, not only spatially but across time. The planet earth grows through stages of development that are not repeatable, any more than the stages of organic growth from fetus to adult are repeatable. Like an organism, it will also eventually die. The link between geosphere and biosphere is the organic cell, the highest unit of the molecular structure and the simplest unit in the organic structure. The breakthrough to life expresses a new level of centerness and unification, in which the whole structure becomes an organism participating in a common center and a common life.

 

For Teilhard, the evolutionary tree has a privileged axis or telos. This telos is toward increasing interiorization and centricity increasing coordination around the directing center of the organism. With vertebrates we arrive at an animal, not held together by an external shell, but from within by a central nervous system. From vertebrates to reptiles to mammals, the nervous system develops a unifying center in the brain. The increasing size and convolutions of the brain correspond to increasingly intelligent species of mammals, until we arrive at Homo sapiens, in which conscious thought appears.

 

She comments that in his view For the last 100,000 years, humans have been the privileged axis of evolution, while the animal and plant kingdoms, from which humans arose, diminish. The age of animals is now over, and the earth has become a human earth. That once the level of thought is reached, evolution takes place socially through culture and technology, amid both increasing individuality and collectivity, in which Christian Western history is the privileged axis of cultural evolution. A new stage of modernity is now reaching around the globe, transforming all surviving cultures.

 

As we have seen, Teilhard sees this new global stage of consciousness and technology as making possible a "noosphere" or world mind that is increasingly unified and centralized. Human minds together increasingly become one unitary Mind, in the evolution of the immanent deity of the cosmic Christ. … As increasingly collective consciousness develops, finally the organic substratum of the planet will die away, and Unitary Mind will be born from the finite earth into eternal life. The universe will fall away and die after having given birth to God, the ultimate communal consciousness, in which all that has gone before is gathered up and made immortal.

 

She makes clear that this world picture contains some disturbing elements that need to be rejected. One is the way in which traditional hierarchical order has been "laid on its side," in an evolutionary concept of “progress", together with the confident faith in Western civilization and modernity as the privileged axis of this progress. Another is the sanguine acceptance of extinction of species as the acceptable price of progress and potentially an acceptance of ethnocidal destruction of other peoples and cultures.

 

Finally we must question the vision of the material underpinnings of consciousness as being tossed aside in the eschatological, culminating stage of evolution, a conclusion that contradicts the foundational insight of life and consciousness as the interiority of complexified matter. Surely this means that mind and body, the inside and the outside, cannot finally be separated. What is compelling about Teilhard's thought for today is precisely this insight that mind is the interiority of matter, and it is continuous from the simplest molecule to the most complex organism. 

 

She also discusses both the Cosmic Christ of Matthew Fox and Process theology, as developed by Christian theologians such as John Cobb and Marjorie Suchocki from A. N. Whitehead's work, which sees an element of "mentality" present even in the random movements of subatomic particles as does Symbiotic Existential Cosmology. These provide fascinating accounts of the ways modern thinkers try to adapt the notion of God to an understanding of scientiic cosmology:

 

For Fox, original blessing is the intrinsic nature of things. True Christian spirituality remains rooted in this vivid sense of original goodness. Evil is present in history, but as distortion and alienation from original blessing, not as primary reality. Evil can be evaluated as evil only in its negation of primary goodness, which remains our true "nature." Goodness is fundamentally relational. It is the life-giving and celebratory interconnection of all things. Evil is the denial of that interconnection. In “The Coming of the Cosmic Christ”, Christ is the immanent Wisdom of God present in the whole cosmos as its principle of interconnected and abundant life.

 

"Mentality" is a capacity for interaction, which becomes increasingly self-determining and conscious as matter organizes itself at successive layers of organizational complexity. The Primordial Nature of God contains the whole of potentiality of all existing entities at every moment and provides the "initial aim" or best potential option for each entity at each occasion of existence. This "initial aim" embraces the total context of the past of that entity at that moment, and thus is interrelated with all that has been, ultimately, in the whole universe. Each entity has, however, its own subjectivity. It adapts or actualizes this aim of God through actualizing one possibility that can only partially fulfill that aim, and can even thwart that aim in negative choices that are destructive. Thus the God of Process theology "lures" but does not coerce. It offers continual new possibilities, but the choice belongs to existent entities that can negate their own best options. There is freedom and risk in divine creativity, and with this risk, the possibility of evil. This possibility of evil increases as consciousness and power increase on the part of existent entities. Process theologians also postulate that this Consequent Nature of God, reflecting the memory of all that has been, is taken up in some way into the Primordial Nature of God, not only preserving immortally all that has been, but also incorporating it into the total vision of what could and should have been, to reconcile the evils and missed opportunities of history. In this way all that has been is not only remembered in the eternal being of God, but is redeemed as well.

 

In “toward an ecofeminist theo-cosmology”, Ruether says ecofeminist theology and spirituality has tended to assume that the "Goddess" we need for ecological well-being is the reverse of the God we have had in the Semitic monotheistic traditions; immanent rather than transcendent, female rather than male identified, relational and interactive rather than dominating, pluriform and multicentered rather than uniform and mono-centered.

 

But perhaps we need a more imaginative solution to these traditional oppositions than simply their reversal, something more like Nicholas of Cusa's paradoxical "coincidence of opposites," in which the'"absolute maximum" and the "absolute minimum" are the same.

 

In 1453, on his way home from Constantinople where he had gone with the hope of reuniting Eastern and Western Christendom, Cusanus claimed to have had a mystical vision in which he conceived of the "least imperfect" name for God: the coincidentia oppositorum or "coincidence of opposites." Unlike most of the Christian theologians of his time who held a monotheistic vision of God as a supernal power that exists independent of the physical world of existence, Cusanus stood out as a controversial figure because of his belief that God does not exist separately from Creation, but rather is both transcendent of and immanent within it – a simultaneous unfolding of Oneness into multiplicity and the enfolding of multiplicity within the One. The coincidentia oppositorum was not a description of God, Cusanus insisted, but an explanation of how God works. Because God is infinite and absolute, all things in existence are aspects of God, without which God would not be adequately represented. It was the inability to accept all forms of religious worship as a necessary reflection of God that was the cause of humanity's most devastating conflicts. He felt certain that if people were educated to the truth of this idea, humanity would recognize its ultimate unity, and there would be perpetual peace.

 

She then cites the huge spread of discovered physical phenomena from the full-scale cosmology of the universe all the way through biological life to the voids of subatomic particles and uncertainties:

 

At the subatomic level, the classical distinction between matter and energy disappears. Matter is energy moving in defined patterns of relationality. At the level of the "absolute minimum," the appearance of physical "stuff" disappears into a void-like web of relationships, relationships in which the whole universe is finally interconnected and in which the observer also stands as part of the process. We cannot observe anything "objectively," for the very act of observation affects what we observe. … Thus what we have traditionally called "God" the "mind," or rational pattern holding all things together, and what we have called "matter," the "ground" of physical objects, come together. The disintegration of the many into infinitely small "bits," and the One, or unifying whole that connects all things together, coincide.

 

As humans stand peering down through their instruments into the subatomic realm and outward into the galaxies, it cannot but be evident that, for us, the human remains the "mean" or mediator between the worlds. This is so because what we perceive can only be known and evaluated from the context of our own standpoints. But also because we are faced with the recognition that humans alone, amid all the earth creatures and on all the planets of these vast galaxies, are capable of reflective consciousness. We are, in that sense, the "mind" of the universe, the place where the universe becomes conscious of itself.

 

Reflective consciousness is both our privilege and our danger. At least for the last several thousand years of cultural history, male ruling-class humans have used this privilege of mind to set  themselves apart from nature and over dominated women and men. Thereby they denied the web of relationships that bind us all together, and within which these males themselves are an utterly dependent part. The urgent task of ecological culture is to convert human consciousness to the earth, so that we can use our minds to understand the web of life and to live in that web of life as sustainers, rather than destroyers, of it.

 

She notes that there are other forms of consciousness present in other species, sometimes with capacities that humans lack, as in fish that can hear ranges of sound or animals that can see ranges of light not possible to our ears and eyes. Nor can we simply draw a line between us, together with large-brained mammals, and other beings including plants and some complex molecular systems.

 

Human consciousness, then, should not be what utterly separates us from the rest of "nature." Rather, consciousness is where this dance of energy organizes itself in increasingly unified ways until it reflects back on itself in self-awareness. Consciousness is and must be where we recognize our kinship with all other beings. The dancing void from which the tiniest energy events of atomic structures flicker in and out of existence and self-aware thought are kin along a continuum of organized life-energy. … Our capacity for consciousness is sustained by a complex but fragile organism. Cut that organism at its vital centers, in the brain or in the heart, and the light of consciousness goes out, and with it our "self."

 

She reminds us that as biological beings, the immortal self has to be let go of ,in oneness with the matrix of all natural existence:

 

It is this juxtaposition of the capacity of consciousness to roam through space and time, and its utter transience in its dependence on our mortal organisms, that has generated much of the energy of what has been called "religion" in the past. Much of this religious quest has sought to resolve this contradiction by denying it, imagining that consciousness was not really dependent on the mortal organism. The mental self could survive, and even be "purified" and strengthened, by the demise of the body. This concept of the "immortal self," survivable apart from our particular transient organism, must be recognized, not only as untenable, but as the source of much destructive behavior toward the earth and other humans.

 

An ecological spirituality needs to be built on three premises: the transience of selves, the living interdependency of all things, and the value of the personal in communion. Many spiritual traditions have emphasized the need to "let go of the ego," but in ways that diminished the value of the person, undercutting particularly those, like women, who scarcely have been allowed individuated personhood at all. We need to "let go of the ego" in a different sense. We are called to affirm the integrity of our personal center of being, in mutuality with the personal centers of all other beings across species and, at the same time, accept the transience of these personal selves. As we accept both the value and the transience of the self, we can also be awakened to a new sense of kinship with all other organisms. Like humans, the animals and the plants are living centers of organic life who exist for a season. Then each of our roots shrivels, the organic structures that sustain our life fail, and we die. The cutting of the life center also means that our bodies disintegrate into organic matter, to enter the cycle of decomposition and recomposition as other entities.

 

She declares that compassion for all living beings becomes the key to being one with the Matrix of Life:

 

Compassion for all living things fills our spirits, breaking down the illusion of otherness. At this moment we can encounter the matrix of energy of the universe that sustains the dissolution and recomposition of matter as also a heart that knows us even as we are known. Surely if we are kin to all things and offspring of the universe, then what has flowered in us as consciousness must also be reflected in that universe as well, in the ongoing creative Matrix of the whole. As we gaze into the void of our future extinguished self and dissolving substance, we encounter there the wellspring of life and creativity from which all things have sprung and into which they return, only to well up again in new forms. But we also know this as the great Thou, the personal center of the universal process, with which all the small centers of personal being dialogue in the conversation that continually creates and recreates the world. The small selves and the Great Self are finally one, for as She bodies forth in us, all the beings respond in the bodying forth of their diverse creative work that makes the world. … Then, like bread tossed on the water, we can be confident that our creative work will be nourishing to the community of life, even as we relinquish our small self back into the great Self. Our final gesture, as we surrender ourself into the Matrix of life, then can become a prayer of ultimate trust: "Mother, into your hands I commend my spirit. Use me as you will in your infinite creativity."' 

 

In Creating a Healed World: Spirituality and Politics, she evokes a sweeping prophetic review of what needs to be done to redeem the natural biosphere of the planet, including everything from reducing dependence on meat eating, disposable plastic technology, addressing over-population through both voluntary and social measures fearing that the entire ecofeminist environmental agenda will be for nought if the world population rises to 8 billion:

 

If human population is allowed-to double once again in forty years or less, and hits 8 billion to 10 billion in the first third of the twenty-first century all the measures we have just discussed will go for naught. Humanity has no real alternative to population control. The question is, do we want population control to happen voluntarily, before conception or violently by war, famine, and disease?

 

In her view, despite expressing both God and the saviour in cosmogenic terms in Christian tradition, her own view of deity in fusing God and Gaia into one arrives at a more a social concept of God and Gaia as human-generated concepts invoking the potentiality for good within us to flower in protection of the natural world without accepting a binary concept of deity transcendent over humanity and nature:

 

In these two traditions, covenantal and sacramental, we hear two voices of divinity from nature. One speaks from the mountaintops in the thunderous masculine tones of "thou shalt" and "thou shalt not." It is the voice of power and law but speaking (at its most authentic) on behalf of the weak, as a mandate to protect the powerless and to restrain the power of the mighty. There is another voice, one that speaks from the intimate heart of matter. It has long been silenced by the masculine voice, but today is finding again her own voice. This is the voice of Gaia. Her voice does not translate into laws or intellectual knowledge, but beckons us into communion.

 

Both of these voices, of God and of Gaia, are our own voices. We need to claim them as our own, not in the sense that there is "nothing" out there, but in the sense that what is "out there" can only be experienced by us through the lenses of human existence.

 

Out of this diverse stream of crisis concerns and wise recommendations, I will let her speak for herself on the critical question of patriarchy through the eyes of a religious ecofeminist:

 

Patriarchy has multiple impacts on reproductive patterns. Its valuing of the male over the female means that families cannot rest content with having produced two children, if both of these children are female. Often two males are desired to assure the patrilineage. Patriarchy also denies women control over their own sexuality and reproduction, and values women only to produce children, sharply curtailing other ways in which women can live satisfying lives and be held in esteem by their communities.

 

The empowerment of women as moral agents of their own sexuality and reproduction is thus an integral part of any authentic population policy. The female child needs to be valued equally with the male. This is only possible if the adult female is also seen as an autonomous person who will be an active cultural and economic agent in her own right, and not just an adjunct to a male-centered society. Only when women can no longer be beaten by men, raped by men, and traded between men as commodities, can they cease to be treated or to see themselves as passive bodies to be acted upon by men.

 

Women need a sense of their own integrity and to have that integrity affirmed by males. They need to have a full range of life opportunities for their many creative roles, of which reproduction is only one. They need to have the knowledge and technology of birth control and the right to enforce these in sexual relations with men. They need to have a sense that their daughters' as much as their sons, will have these many options and will be given education for them. Finally they need to see themselves as responsible agents for a just and sustainable society in their communities'

 

 Although the empowerment of women as moral, economic, and cultural agents in their own right is crucial for effective "family planning," it also lies at the base of all the value changes that will lead from cultures of domination to cultures of biophilic mutuality. The "liberation of women" cannot be seen simply as the incorporation of women into alienated male styles of life, although with far fewer benefits, for this simply adds women to the patterns of alienated life created by and for men. In fact' it is impossible to fully add women to this alienated life of males, since the male alienated life-style is only possible by the exploitation of women who remain tied to "nature."

 

Rather, what is necessary is a double transformation of both women and men in their relation to each other and to "nature." 'Women certainly need to gain some of the individuality that has been traditionally purchased by men at their expense. But this individuation should not be based on exploitative domination (of other women or subjugated men), but needs to remain in sustaining relation to primary communities of life. The ways of being a person for others and of being a person for oneself need to come together as reciprocal, rather than being split between female and male styles of life.

 

It is the male rather than the female life-style that needs, however, the deeper transformation. Males need to overcome the illusion of autonomous individualism, with its extension into egocentric power over others, starting with the women with whom they relate. Men need to integrate themselves into lifesustaining relations with women as lovers, parents, and coworkers. They need to do regularly what they have hardly ever done, even in preagricultural societies: feed, clothe, wash, and hug children from infancy, cook food, and clean up wastes.

 

Only when men are fully integrated into the culture of daily sustenance of life can men and women together begin to reshape the larger systems of economic, social, and political life. They can begin to envision new cultural consciousness and organizational structures that would connect these larger systems to their roots in the earth and to sustaining the earth from day to day and from generation to generation.

 

Both the "liberation" of women into male styles of alienated pseudoautonomy and the domestication of men into women's dependency are equally false compensations, if they function within the present pattern of distortion, and are not part of a larger transformation. The domestic-public split itself must yield to a new sense of a holistic culture that recognizes both men and women as individuated persons in mutual interdependency with each other and with the earth.

 

What we need is neither optimism nor pessimism, in these terms, but committed love. This means that we remain committed to a vision and to concrete communities of life no matter what the "trends" may be. Whether we are immediately "winning" or "losing" cannot shake our rooted understandings of what biophilic life is and should be, although we need to adapt our strategies to the changing fortunes of the struggle. 'We also remain clear that life is not made whole "once and for all," in some static millennium of the future. It is made whole again and again, in the renewed day born from night and in the new spring that rises from each winter.

 

We must start by recognizing that metanoia, or change of consciousness, begins with us. This does not happen all at once, but is an ongoing process.'We all have been shaped to misname evil, to seek invulnerable power, or else to capitulate to such power demands in the hands of male authorities. We are tied to present systems of consumption and can hardly imagine alternatives to them that might give us greater peace and wholeness, even though the scramble to "keep up" in the present systems leaves us ever more insecure, anxious, and exhausted.

 

Being rooted in love for our real communities of life and for our common mother, Gaia, can teach us patient passion, a passion that is not burnt out in a season, but can be renewed season after season. Our revolution is not just for us, but for our children, for the generations of living beings to come. What we can do is to plant a seed, nurture a seed-bearing plant here and there, and hope for a harvest that goes beyond the limits of our powers and the span of our lives.

 

 

Recapitulation

 

The cosmological  situation as we have now discovered it to be is that the conscious sentience of the universe arises from the living biota and so far as we know, only the conscious biota. As the mediators of conscious intent, we each inherit a personal responsibility to care for the universe we inhabit and to ensure life within it continues to flower and does not suffer risk to its future viability through human exploitation. This is the prima facie responsibility, we each inherit as incarnate sentient beings.

 

It is abundantly clear that humanity is risking a planetary extinction of the diversity of life due to human misadventure, driven by business as usuals, non-renewable  energy consumption and habitat destruction and by the scorched earth moral delusions of world religions which are founded on moral imperatives that deny the sacredness of cosmological nature in what is an immortal Paradise, in favour of fantasies of  heavenly and diabolical realms.

 

Fig 244: “Paradise Found” David Miller

 

We can thus no longer continue to see through a glass darkly in the distorted prism of Christianity’s eschatological expectation and the false belief in a man-God who still hangs mortified on the cross two thousand years later in every church, whose flesh and blood we must consume, while endlessly awaiting the return of the Lord in power to have forgiveness of sins and achieve immortal life. It is now time for us to put away childish things (Ranke-Heinmann 1992), to see face to face and know also as we are known.

 

When I was a child, I spake as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child:
but when I became a man, I put away childish things.
For now we see through a glass, darkly; but then face to face:
now I know in part; but then shall I know even as also I am known” (1 Corinth 13:11).

 

It is we who are the portal of cosmic awareness and the buck stops with us to take responsibility as stewards and guardians of the tree of evolutionary life, to ensure it survives and flowers in perpetuity. To allow this to fail is to anoint us all for our burial, with no hope of salvation.

 

The remedy the psychic species provides is to give us a direct route to experience reunion with the awakening of the conscious universe, so that we can learn to protect the planet as guardians of life in evolutionary and cosmological time scales. This both alleviates our mortal fear and gives us the ability to make our lives a meaningful part of unfolding life rather than a curse upon it.

 

The meaning and significance in the spiritual quest of humanity lies not in false fantasies of Heaven and Hell or the Rapture in the sky, but in developing the spiritual insight and practical motivation to care for the planet as guardians of the diversity of life in evolutionary time, so that life can truly flower as a cosmological phenomenon of conscious illumination over cosmological time scales. This is profoundly urgent and it can be achieved if we recognise the wisdom and inevitable necessity of this together.

 

15. Redemption of Soma and Sangre in the Sap and the Dew

Despite its history of spilled blood, violent Crusade and eschatological apocalypse, redemption is at hand. Christianity stands uniquely positioned as the founding religious tradition underlying Western culture. Christianity is also uniquely positioned as the prime vehicle of a worldwide sacramental religion, founded on holy communion- a flesh and blood sacrament - the sangre and soma albeit symbolic of a sacrificial death – “cannibalistically” eating the flesh and blood of  the saviour. This aspect of Christianity is a disjunct with the Hebrew tradition and has closer connections with the Greek epoptea, the maenads and their belladonna, and Dionysus as the god of wine and altered states, echoing Yeshua’s miraculous dread. It is thus, by an accidental fusion of cultural histories, the natural forerunner of a sacramental tradition of true integration with life immortal. These simple wafers of bread and sips of diluted wine carry no effect in themselves, but claim to infer a reality so powerful that merely to partake of the eucharistis deemed to be the innermost mystery of communion with the godhead. If such a sacrament is going to be of functional effect, one should as the “acid test” of validity, expect it also to be a potent psychoactive substance in biological terms.

Fig 244b: William Blake – The Marriage of Heaven and Hell,
later cited by Aldous Huxley in his book "The Doors of Perception"
on his mescaline experience.

The notion of “sacrament” as something natural that is consumed to make ‘holy’ or whole poses a central question of symbiotic paradox in consciousness. How is such completion achieved in the universe? Is it arrived at through an outer journey of scientific or empirical discovery in the material world? Is it to be found through philosophical analysis and discourse? Is it to be found in a covenant of submission to the will of God? Is it to be pursued through an arduous meditative journey into the innermost reaches of the mind and soul to the cosmic self? Or is it to be found in symbiotic reunion in the interactive mysteries of the living sacramentsof the biosphere and the nierika portal to the cosmological mind at large?

Each of the three entheogenic living sacraments discussed in Section 1 have been adopted within nominally Christian traditions, seamlessly integrating the biospheric sacraments with Christian sentiments, attesting to Christianity’s redemption as a sacramental tradition to reflower the Earth as a living paradise throughout the generations of humanity and life as a whole. Some researchers have also associated Christian roots with entheogens (Allegro 1970, Hoffman et al. 2001, Brown & Brown 2016).

The experiences of these participants are consistent with each of those who ascend its spiritual peaks identifying with being first person transformative visionaries forming a spiritual consensus deeper than religious doctrine. Maria Sabina, despite being in the Catholic sisterhood, expressed in her chants these visionary positions: “I am the Lord eagle woman. Woman of a sacred, enchanted place am I, says, Woman of the shooting stars am I. … I am Jesus Christ, says … I'm the heart of the virgin Mary." Likewise with peyote: “Jesus came afterwards on this earth, after peyote”.  “The white man goes into a church and talks about Jesus, but the Indian goes into a teepee and talks to Jesus”.

Maria Sabina’s Holy Table and Gordon Wasson’s Pentecost 

Maria Sabina (see section 1) was both a Mazatec curandero of the “little things that spring forth” – teonanactl – flesh of the gods and at the same time a life long member of the Catholic sisterhood. The sacred mushroom is known to the ancient Meso-Americans as the Flesh of God, echoing the soma and sangre of the Christian Eucharist (Harner R229 90). The mushrooms were consumed before a small altar. The curandera kept one corner free so that the Holy Ghost [71] could descend in the form of the sacred words that came to her, the words of her little book: I see the word fall, coming down from above as though they were little luminous object falling from heaven. The word falls on the Holy Table, on my body, with my hand I catch them word for word.” (Halifax 134).


Fig 245: Upper row: Maria Sabina at prayer during the velada, giving mushrooms to Gordon Wasson, Maria collecting Psilocybe mushrooms for the velada. Lower row: Maria Sabina
performing a mushroom velada. Blessing the mushrooms before the altar, the altar, consuming the mushrooms.

On both nights Wasson stood up for a long time in Cayetano's room at the foot of the stairway, holding on to the rail transfixed in ecstasy by the visions that he was seeing in the darkness with his open eyes. For the first time that word ‘ecstasy’ took on a subjective meaning for him. ... There came one moment when it seemed as though the visions themselves were about to be transcended, and dark gates reaching upward beyond sight were about to part, and we were to find ourselves in the presence of the Ultimate. We seemed to be flying at the dark gates as a swallow at a dazzling lighthouse, and the gates were to part and admit us’  … ‘In sum, concluded Wasson, the mushrooms "transport one for the nonce to heaven, where all the senses unite in a joyous symphony shot through with an overwhelming feeling of caritas, of peace and affection for the fellow communicants. The effect is a transcendence of the barriers existing between people, including the language barrier.’ (Riedlinger 31).

The mushrooms were consumed before a small altar. The curandera kept one corner free so that the Holy Ghost could descend in the form of the sacred words that came to her, the words of her little book: I see the word fall, coming down from above as though they were little luminous object falling from heaven. The word falls on the Holy Table, on my body, with my hand I catch them word for word.” (Halifax 134).

Illumination of life, Illumination from on high, says
Illumination of the sap, Illumination of the dew (Maria Sabina)

Acts notes the advent of the Holy Spirit in the “upper room”: “These all continued with one accord in prayer and supplication, with the women, and Mary the mother of Jesus, and with his brethren.And when the day of Pentecost was fully come, they were all with one accord in one place. And suddenly there came a sound from heaven as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they were sitting. And there appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them. And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance” (Acts 2.1).

Riedlinger (1992) notes:He also knew that, many centuries ago, the Mazatec Indians had combined what was to them a new religion, Christianity, with their ancient pagan practices, producing a syncretic hybrid focused on physical healing. In that sense, it is true, as Wasson noted, that the "Old Order does not mix with the New. The wisdom of the Sabin [Wise Ones], genuine though it was, has nothing to give to the world of tomorrow." In other words, such practices cannot be appropriated whole; they cannot be transplanted from one culture to another without changing their content and-forms to address the paticular needs of the host culture.

“In light of Gordon Wasson's numerous referrals to the original Pentecostal experience, I believe he thought it feasible for modem Christianity to likewise adopt certain elements of this indigenous hybrid, [of pre-Colombian and Catholic notions] producing an experiential form of Christian worship in the Pentecostal mode which uses hallucinogens as sacraments for calling down the Spirit. Wasson's opinion of what this portends for Christian worship is unequivocal”:  '... God's flesh! How those words echo down the centuries of religious experience! The Christian doctrine of Transubstantiation is a hard saying, calling for great faith .... The Mexican Indian with his teonanactl has no need for Transubstantiation because his mushroom speaks for itself. By comparison with the mushroom, the Element in the Christian agape seems pallid. The mushroom holds the key to a mystical union with God, whereas only rare souls can attain similar ecstasy and divine communion by intensive contemplation of the miracle of the Mass’.

The Man in the Buckskin Suit

While the Huichol sacred use of peyote (see section 1) has continued ever since the arrival of Columbus, the Native American Church, also known as Peyotism and Peyote Religion, teaches a combination of traditional Native American beliefs and Christianity, with sacramental use of the entheogen peyote. The religion originated in the Oklahoma Territory (18901907) in the late nineteenth century, after peyote was introduced to the southern Great Plains from Mexico. Today it is the most widespread indigenous religion among Native Americans in the United States (except Alaska Natives and Native Hawaiians), Canada (specifically First Nations people in Saskatchewan and Alberta), and Mexico, with an estimated 250,000 adherents as of the late twentieth century.

 

Jesus came to the white man as flesh and blood, but to the Native American as peyote. John Wilson, who many claim as the ‘founder’ of the peyote religion in the United States claimed that he was continually translated in spirit to the ‘sky realm’ by peyote and it was there that he learned the events of Christ's life and the relative position of several of the spirit forces such as sun, moon and fire.

 

He reported that he had seen Christ's grave, now empty and that peyote had instructed him about the Peyote Roadwhich led from Christ's grave to the moon (this had been the Road in the sky which Christ had travelled in his ascent. Most peyotists strongly affirm the Christian elements as an important part of their religion (Anderson 36, 51):

 

"God told the Delawares to do good even before He sent Christ to the whites who killed him

God made Peyote It is His power. It is the power of Jesus. Jesus came afterwards on this earth, after peyote.

 

"You white people needed a man to show you the way,

but we Indians have always been friends with the plants and understood them …

The white man goes into a church and talks about Jesus ,

but the Indian goes into a teepee and talks to Jesus.”

 


Fig 246: My roadman Tellus Goodmorning. The Nierika or cosmic portal of Kauyumari or Elder Brother Deer, linking the underworld with Mother Earth, through which the gods came (Nierika Arts). Through it all life came into being. It unifies the spirit of all things and all worlds. (Schultes & Hofmann 1979). Don Jose Matsuwa, peyote in flower, deer holing peyote in its mouth (Monte Alban 500 BC). Lower: A peyote meeting involves alternate rounds of chanting around the fire and personal healing, overseen by a road man and mother waters. La visión de "Tatutsi Xuweri Timaiweme” – a Huichol world view.

However, it is Christ in his second-self who came to give the peyote ritual to the Menomini:

"This old man was a chief of a whole tribe, and he have his son to be a chief. He said, 'I'm going to go, and you take my place. Take care of this [tribe].' And the boy, he went out hunting; He was lost for about four days. He began to get dry and hungry, tired out; so he gave up. ... So he went, lay himself down on his back; he stretched out his arms like this [extending his arms horizontally], and lay like that. Pretty soon he felt something kind of damp [in] each hand. So he took them, and after he took them, then he passed away. Just as soon as he - I suppose his soul - came to, he see somebody coming on clouds. There's a cloud; something coming. That's a man coming this way, with a buckskin suit on; he got long hair. He come right straight for him; it's Jesus himself. So he told this boy, 'Well, one time you was crying, and your prayers were answered that time. So I come here. I'm not supposed to come; I said I wasn't going to come before two thousand years,' he said. 'But I come for you, to come tell you why that's you [are] lost. But we're going to bring you something, so you can take care of your people.' ... So they went up a hill there. There's a tipi there, all ready. So Christ, before he went in it, offered a prayer. ...'Take this medicine along, over there. Whoever takes this medicine, he will do it in my name.' So that's how it represents almost the first beginning." (Anderson 23-4).

Santo Daime and the Union Vegetale

The indigenous use of Amazonian ayahuasca (see 1, 2), has been reformed into modern religious movements. There are three main churches: Santo Daime, Barquinha and União do Vegetal (UDV). The Union Vegetale or UDV is a nominally Christian movement devoted to experiencing inner harmony through partaking of ayahuasca tea, to remember past lives and to understand the true meaning of reincarnation as well as to become familiar with the origin and the real destiny of nature and of man. The UDV seeks to promote peace and to "work for the evolution of the human being in the sense of his or her spiritual development". It has over 18,000 members, distributed among more than 200 local chapters in all the states of Brazil, as well as in Peru, Australia, several countries in Europe, and the United States. The translation of União do Vegetal is Union of the Plants referring to the sacrament of the UDV, hoasca, or ayahuasca tea.


Fig 247: Left: Santo Daime church with double cross and large ayahuasca flasks. Left centre: UDV ceremony with ayahuasca boiling in large pots and people reclining to experience the effects. Right: Chungatuya curing – Pablo Amaringo. Inset: Left Chacruna and the Vine of the Soul make ayahuasca, right my curandero Snr. Trinico.

Likewise in Santo Daime, a Christian core is combined with other elements, such as an emphasis on personal gnosis and responsibility, an animist appreciation of nature, such as the Sun, Moon and Stars, as well as the totemic symbol of the beija-flor (hummingbird). They do not track members, but estimates suggest tens to hundreds of thousands attend the Santo Daime church each week. Spiritual beings from indigenous Amazonian shamanism and deities from the African pantheon are also incorporated into the doctrine. The nature of the work is sometimes personified and addressed as Juramidam, "God (jura) and his soldiers (midam)”, disclosed to Irineu in his visionary experience.

Ayahuasca, consumed by Daimistas in ceremonies, has many different traditional names, but is known within the Santo Daime as Santo Daime, meaning Holy Daime, or simply, Daime, as originally named by Irineu. Dai-me (with a hyphen) means "give me" in Portuguese. A phrase, Dai-me força, dai-me amor ("give me strength, give me love"), recurs in the doctrine's hymns. Participants in the ritual come to submit themselves to a process through which they may learn. This may include various wonders — ayahuasca is known for the visions it generates, and the sense of communion with nature and spiritual reality — as well as more mundane, less pleasant lessons about the self. The Daime is thought to reveal both positive and various negative or unresolved aspects of the individual, resulting in difficult "passages" involving the integration of this dissociated psychological content.

These movements clearly show how Christianity can make a transition to a sustainable tradition reparadising the planet. However, what is at stake here goes far beyond Christian horizons. It is the discovery that the mystical visionary state is unlocked, not by doctrine or conscious control, but the incipient visionary cyclone surrounding the portal to ultimate reality that comes from the symbiosis with the Other – the cosmological consciousness of the mind at large.

The Society of Friends and Non-sacramental Mystical Experience

 

This doesn’t mean that everyone needs to take the sacrament, as in the Eucharist in ‘Holy Communion’. Indeed Pentecost was alleged to have taken place ‘in the upper room’ in the manner of a mystery cult, but the change in sacralising the entheogenic sacraments can induce a root change in the zeitgeist, by those partaking becoming a similar source of conscious ‘spiritual knowledge’ informing the wider population of the inner nature of reality as it is experienced in the first person.

 

In this respect, the Society of Friends (Quakers) form an almost ideal counterpoint to the sacramental visionary path. Quakers embrace mysticism, as the personal experience of the divine (Atchley 2017, Brown 2012, Meyer E):

 

Rufus Jones (18631948) was arguably the foremost Quaker scholar, writer, and advocate of opening to mystical experience as a central practice among Friends. He built on foundations laid by Meister Eckhart, the anonymous author of The Cloud of Unknowing, William James, and many other Christian mystics—people who had had direct experiences of God and tried to describe them. Jones concluded that the founders of most great religions of the world got their spiritual understanding through mystical experience. The Hebrew Bible and the New Testament are filled with reports of direct experiences of God. Mystical experience makes God sure to the person who has had the experience,wrote Jones (Atchley 2017).

 


Fig 248: George Fox reading a Bible under a tree (Robert Spence), Quakers Meeting (Egbert van Heemskerk the Elder)
Below: Modern Quaker Meeting Berkhamstead Right: The certificate of my marriage to Hallie witnessed by all present.

 

However they refrain from using the term mysticism as as too confining. This leads to an all-inclusive acceptance of divinity experienced directly in person transcending conventional notions of God and extending to “the Divine ground of all being”:

 

Jones cautioned against using the term mysticism.Each seeker of God withinis confronted by a unique personal and cultural labyrinth that he or she must negotiate to directly experience God. Because each path is different, it is impossible to make an ism out ofthe journey to experience God. But perhaps we can agree that we seek direct experience of the Divine Ground of All Being – the term Christian theologian Paul Tillich used for the transcendent Holy Spirit. Perhaps we can agree that we are all dancing around a divine Light that eludes naming. Jones also pointed out that we are seeking our own direct experiences of God, not second-hand descriptionsof mystical experiences in books and scriptures. However beautiful and uplifting Eckharts descriptions of his direct experiences of God might be, we cannot have his experience. We can only have our own (ibid).

 

Quakers specifically forgo the eucharist as a ritual distraction from the experience of Divinity and even more importantly are founded on an utterly egalitarian principle of complete equality of spiritual experience, shared between periods of contemplative silence and sharing personal accounts of their experiences (Wilde 2016):

 

The Quakers have never celebrated the Eucharist or any sacraments. This is partly because they are a tradition which is historically teetotal, like Methodists. More importantly, it is because Quakers find that all ritual distracts and takes focus away from God. Also, Quakers believe that ministry is not only equal between men and women, but that it belongs to all people, not just a few ministers.

 

This brings their tradition very close to the principle of subjective empiricism by mutual affirmation.

 

  Quakers do not have a written creed. Instead, they hold to personal testimonies professing peace, integrity, humility, and community.

  Quakers believe that God's kingdom is now, and consider heaven and hell issues for individual interpretation.

  Unlike other Christian denominations, Quakers believe that humans are inherently good. Sin exists, but even the fallen are children of God, Who works to kindle the Light within them.

 

The Society of Friends thus forms a counterpoint to the sacramental tradition for those who wish to pursue the discovery of true spirituality not contaminated by prescriptive doctrine and ritual that also lies in the purest traditions of the Christian origins that led to Pentecost. Unitarian Universalists and Quakers share many principles. It is therefore common to see Unitarian Universalists and Quakers working together. So many of these comments apply to Unitarian Universalists as well, characterised by a "free and responsible search for truth and meaning". Unitarian Universalists assert no creed, but instead are unified by their shared search for spiritual growth. These traditions are summarised by the Principles of Unitarian Universalism, (1) The inherent worth and dignity of every person; (2) Justice, equity and compassion in human relations; (3) Acceptance of one another and encouragement to spiritual growth in our congregations; (4) A free and responsible search for truth and meaning; (5) The right of conscience and the use of the democratic process within our congregations and in society at large; (6) The goal of world community with peace, liberty, and justice for all; (7) Respect for the interdependent web of all existence of which we are a part. These documents are "living", meaning always open for revisiting and reworking. That said, flower, water and bread communion seem to miss out the medicinal features of plants and fungi that are there for our benefit and for our spiritual unfolding, unless we interpret "flower" as having genuine sacramental capacity.

 

The term Unitarian is sometimes applied today to those who belong to a Unitarian church but do not hold a Unitarian theological belief. In the past, most members of Unitarian churches were Unitarians also in theology. Over time, however, some Unitarians and Unitarian Universalists moved away from the traditional Christian roots of Unitarianism. For example, in the 1890s the American Unitarian Association began to allow non-Christian and non-theistic churches and individuals to be part of their fellowship. As a result, people who held no Unitarian belief began to be called Unitarians because they were members of churches that belonged to the American Unitarian Association. After several decades, the non-theistic members outnumbered the theological Unitarians.

 


Fig 249: “Adam and Eve” Lucas Cranach

The disciples said to Yeshua, "Tell us how our end will be." Yeshua said,

"Have you discovered, then, the beginning, that you look for the end?

For where the beginning is, there will the end be”

(Gospel of Thomas 18).

 

Niño Song Cycle

 

‘Elohim: Living on the Open Road

To Shakti a Devotion

The Hymn to the Epoch video

The Song of the Biosphere video

Black Rose video

Dialogues of the Saviour

Kitten’s Cradle

Resurrection Revelation

Marriage in Heaven

 

Video Talks

Resplendence: A Revolutionary World-view

Symbiotic Cosmology with Deepak Chopra

 


Symbiotic Existential Cosmology Next Section

Footnotes

[1]   This document is an informational spore,  finer than a mustard seed,  for free circulation in intact form, to illuminate through a creative commons. 

    All quoted research is cited to the original authors, consistent with the principles of academic review in the widest pursuit of knowledge.

[2] perennial lasting or existing for a long or apparently infinite time; enduring or continually recurring.  From Latin perennis ‘lasting the year through  

    -ial. Oxford languages. The term is used to indicate lasting throughout the lifetime of conscious existence in the universe.

[3] Author Email: dhushara@dhushara.com Web: dhushara.com  This article is open commons CC BY-NC-ND 4.0. Please distribute.

[4]  efficacy – the ability to produce a desired or intended result. Latin: efficere accomplish.

[5] The cosmic web has also been raised as a possible source of fractal complexity (Vazza & Feletti 2020).

[6] The approach of SED is guided by the hypothesis of the existence of the (random) zero-point radiation field, ZPF. This rather more elaborate approach goes through a statistical evolution equation in phase space, to arrive at a description in x-space, in which the dissipative and diffusive terms are seen to bring about a definitive departure from the classical Hamiltonian dynamics.

[7] I am not suggesting that everyone should take these agents to achieve such states, but just that they need to be respected as having these potentials for existential insight by society as a whole. Neither am I recommending that people take them without expert guidance, at least at the outset. Neither am I suggesting they be taken by minors, until the age of full adult legal consent.

[8] Veridical – truthful, coinciding with reality.   Etym. "speaking truth" Latin veridicus "truth-telling, truthful," from verum "truth,"

     neuter of verus "true" + dic-, stem of dicere "to speak".

[9]  Natural selection has shaped our perceptions to be, in the typical case, accurate depictions of reality, especially of those aspects of reality that are critical for our survival. “People could not orient themselves to their environments, unless the environmental information reaching them through the various sense organs offered a perception of space that corresponds to their physical “reality.” Such perception is called veridical perception – the direct perception of stimuli as they exist. Veridical perception also causes a person to experience changing stimuli as if they were stable: even though the sensory image of an approaching tiger grows larger, for example, one tends to perceive that the animals size remains unchanged. One perceives objects in the environment as having relatively constant characteristics despite considerable variations in stimulus conditions” (Britannica, APA).

[10] empirical based on, concerned with, or verifiable by observation or experience rather than theory or pure logic.

    Etym. Greek empeirikos, from empeiria ‘experience. Observational empiricism is appropriate for verifiable physical investigation

     and experiential empiricism for veridical conscious affirmation.

[11] efficacy – the ability to produce a desired or intended result.

[12] This use of Kali is as a demon distinct from the Goddess  Kālī, who like Brahman is conceived of as “ultimate reality”.

[13] animism – the belief that all things animals, plants, rocks, rivers, weather systems etc. possess a distinct spiritual essence – as

   animated and alive.

[14] Humanity is doomed” All countries 56%, Australia 50%, Brazil 67%, France 48%, Finland 43%, India 74%, Nigeria 42%, Phillipines 73%, Portugal 62%, UK 51%, USA 46%

[15] dharmathe eternal and inherent nature of reality, regarded in Hinduism as a cosmic law and in Buddhism the nature of reality 

   regarded as a universal truth.

[16] Hieros gamos or Hierogamy (Greek ἱερὸς γάμος, ἱερογαμία "holy marriage") is a sacred marriage that plays out between a god and a goddess, especially when enacted in a symbolic ritual where human participants represent the deities

[17] Galileo despite being excommunicated for his science, was still a devoted Catholic and a traditional patriarch. He never married his children's mother and deemed his daughters unmarriageable, and soon after Virginia's thirteenth birthday he placed both girls at the Convent of San Matteo, where they lived the rest of their lives in poverty and seclusion. By contrast Galileo's son Vincenzio, who was born in Padua like his two sisters: Virginia and Livia, was named after his grandfather, and after his mother's death, his birth was legitimised by the Grand Duke of Tuscany. Virginia was Galileo's first child, born in Padua, Italy the same year that the Dominican friar Giordano Bruno was burned at the stake in Rome for insisting that the Earth travelled around the Sun instead of remaining motionless at the centre of the universe. Although none of Galileo's letters are known to have survived, 120 of Maria Celeste's exist. These letters, written from 1623 to 1634, depict a woman with incredible brilliance, industry, sensibility and a deep love for her father (Sobel 1999).

[18] veridical – coinciding with reality (Oxford Languages). Mid 17th century: from Latin veridicus (from verus ‘true’ + dicere ‘say’) + -al.

In psychology – of or relating to revelations in dreams, hallucinations, etc, that appear to be confirmed by subsequent events

[19] Vitalism is the belief that "living organisms are fundamentally different from non-living entities because they contain some non-physical element or are governed by different principles than are inanimate things”. Where vitalism explicitly invokes a vital principle, that element is often referred to as the "vital spark", "energy" or "élan vital", the vital force or impulse of life, a creative principle held by Bergson to be immanent in all organisms and responsible for evolution, which some equate with the soul.

[20] Arthur Schopenhauer concluded that the inner reality of all material appearances is Will. Where Immanuel Kant had concluded that ultimate reality - the "thing-in-itself" (Ding an sich) - lay beyond being experienced, Schopenhauer postulated that the ultimate reality is one universal will.

[21] intentionalitythe fact of being deliberate or purposive. mental states (e.g. thoughts, beliefs, desires, hopes) which consists in their being directed towards some object or state of affairs. Intentionality is chosen rather than causality to include the effect of will complementing physical causes.

[22]  No not take too much stock by Castaneda’s writings. His accounts of mushrooms and peyote are unreliable and he gathered a cult following of a troupe of woman writers, who appear to have died or committed suicide in Death Valley after he died.

[23] Weltanschauung  – a particular philosophy or view of life; the world view of an individual or group: welt "world" (see world) + anschauung "perception" (related to English show). William James (1868)

[24] This article and the complementary one “Natty Dread and Planetary Resplendence” were co-conceived out of a quantum change experience evoked by psilocybe mushrooms. Taken together they inform a sacramental paradigm shift towards planetary survival.

[25] psychedelic mind-manifesting" psychē (ψυχή, soul"), dēloun (δηλοῦν, "to make visible, to reveal”), as opposed to hallucinogenicinducing hallucinations and psychotomimetic (psycho- mind + mīmētikós, imitative) mimicking psychotic behaviour/personality.

[26] Feynman notes in his Nobel address: “I received a telephone call one day at the graduate college at Princeton from Professor Wheeler, in which he said, ‘Feynman, I know why all electrons have the same charge and the same mass’ ‘Why?’ ‘Because, they are all the same electron’!suppose that the world lines which we were ordinarily considering before in time and space instead of only going up in time were a tremendous knot, and then, when we cut through the knot, by the plane corresponding to a fixed time, we would see many, many world lines and that would represent many electrons, except for one thing. If in one section this is an ordinary electron world line, in the section in which it reversed itself and is coming back from the future we have the wrong sign to the proper time to the proper four velocities and thats equivalent to changing the sign of the charge, and, therefore, that part of a path would act like a positron. But, Professor, I said, there arent as many positrons as electrons.”  This became the basis of his representation of positrons as electron holes and for the entire Feynman diagram approach to quantum field theories.

[27]David Bohm’s (1952) pilot wave theory posits a real position and momentum for a particle such as a photon guided by a particular non-local form of pilot wave. It illustrates a form of hidden variable theory which does not require collapse of the wave function, but the predictions hold only for a situation where no new particles are created with new degrees of freedom during the trajectory. Its interpretation is thus inconsistent with the Feynman approach, where the transition probability includes all paths and all possible virtual particles created and annihilated during the transition. To the extent that its predictions coincide with those of quantum mechanics, phenomena, from weak quantum measurement (Kocsis et al. 2011) to surreal Bohmian trajectories (Mahler et al. 2016) can also be interpreted correctly by entanglement using standard quantum mechanics.

[28] The approach of SED is guided by the hypothesis of the existence of the (random) zero-point radiation field, ZPF. This rather more elaborate approach goes through a statistical evolution equation in phase space, to arrive at a description in x-space, in which the dissipative and diffusive terms are seen to bring about a definitive departure from the classical Hamiltonian dynamics.

[29] moksha – derived from the Sanskrit word muc (to free), the term moksha literally means freedom from samsara (existential illusion). This concept of liberation or release is shared by a wide spectrum of religious traditions, including Hinduism, Buddhism, and Jainism.

[30] Synesthesia: a perceptual phenomenon in which stimulation in one sensory or cognitive mode leads to experiences in a second mode.

[31] This follows in line with the filter theories of Henri Bergson Matière et Mémoire (1896) and William James  Human Immortality. (1898) 

[32] Bob Jesse and Bill Richards are co-authors of Roland Griffith’s 2006, 2008 mystical experiences studies.

[33] entheogen "god (theos) within", is a psychoactive substance that induces alterations in perception, mood, consciousness, 

   cognition, or behavioufor the purposes of engendering spiritual development or otherwise in sacred contexts. (Wikipedia)

[34] holotropic “wholeness seeking” – states which aim towards wholeness and the totality of existence – e.g. Brahman–atman.

[35] epistemic humility – a posture of scientific observation rooted in the recognition that (a) knowledge of the world is always interpreted, structured, and filtered by the observer, and (b) scientific pronouncements must be built on the recognition of observation's inability to grasp the world in itself.

[36]  science“what is known, knowledge (of something) acquired by study; information;" also "assurance of knowledge, certitude, certainty," from Old French science "knowledge, learning, application; corpus of human knowledge" (12c.), from Latin scientia "knowledge, a knowing; expertness," from sciens (genitive scientis) "intelligent, skilled," present participle of scire "to know," probably originally "to separate one thing from another, to distinguish," related to scindere "to cut, divide" (from PIE root *skei- "to cut, split;" source also of Greek skhizein "to split, rend, cleave," Gothic skaidan, Old English sceadan "to divide, separate").  Etymonline

[37] empirical based on, concerned with, or verifiable by observation or experience rather than theory or pure logic.

    Etym. empiric via Latin from Greek empeirikos, from empeiria ‘experience, from empeiros skilled’ (based on peira trial, experiment’).

    experimental late 15th century having personal experience, also experienced, observed’: from Latin experimentum practical experience

[38] Organisms are commonly regarded as: (1) phenotypes that interact with their environments, that survive, reproduce, and pass on genes and (2) the entities that are producedby genes. Hull (personal communication) argues that his notion of interactoris significantly different from Dawkins’ ‘vehicle. As in (1), Hulls regards his concept as a populational notion (the population of entities that directly interact with the external environment), while Dawkins’s ‘vehicle, as in (2), is regarded as more embryological (vehicles are the entity that replicators produce).

[39] heredity (n.) "the passing on of physical or mental characteristics genetically from one generation to another" Etym. 1530s, "inheritance, succession," from French hérédité, from Old French eredite "inheritance, legacy" (12c.), from Latin hereditatem (nominative hereditas) "heirship, inheritance, an inheritance, condition of being an heir." Legal sense of "inheritable quality or character" first recorded 1784; the modern biological sense "transmission of qualities from parents to offspring" seems to be found first in 1863, introduced by Herbert Spencer.

[40] It has been claimed that concealed estrus is not an evolved trait but an underlying primate condition  and that overt estrus is an evolved trait due to sexual and social selection e.g. in chimps and bonobos (Laland & Brown 2002 13), as the majority of primate species, including most apes, do not reveal their time of ovulation.

[41] Anneken Hendriks was an Anabaptist of Friesland, living in Amsterdam. Through treachery she was taken prisoner by the city officials. Because she held fast to her faith, she was severely tortured on 27 October 1571, with the intent of learning from her the names of other Mennonites. But even this ill treatment could not make her recant, and consequently she was put to death on the town square (Dam) on 10 November 1571. The execution took place in an unusually cruel manner. Anneken was tied to a ladder; her mouth was filled with gunpowder, and in this condition she was carried from the city hall to the ignited stake and thrown into the  flames. She was fifty-three years old and an ordinary woman who could neither read nor write. In her sentence she was condemned because "she was married according to Mennonite custom, and at night in a country house." The Martyrs Mirror records that there is a song concerning her, but gives no further information, apparently meaning the song found in the Dutch hymn book Veelder-hande Liedekens (1569), which begins "Ick moetu nu gaen verclaren, Watter t'Amsterdam is geschiet" (I must now declare to you, What took place at Amsterdam).

[42] The approach of SED is guided by the hypothesis of the existence of the (random) zero-point radiation field, ZPF. This rather more elaborate approach goes through a statistical evolution equation in phase space, to arrive at a description in x-space, in which the dissipative and diffusive terms are seen to bring about a definitive departure from the classical Hamiltonian dynamics.

[43] It is interesting to note that the surrealist movement in art claimed that there was more to reality than mere outward manifestations. There was a deeper reality (literally surreal means super reality) that lay behind outward appearances. When the word surreal is used with its intended meaning, then surreal trajectories is the correct term to describe them! Unfortunately [Englert et al.] use the term in a pejorative sense” (Hiley et al.)

[44] idiosyncrasy a mode of behaviour or way of thought peculiar to an individual idiosunkrasia, from idios own, private’ + sun ‘with’ + krasis ‘mixture’.

[45] veridical – coinciding with reality (Oxford Languages). Mid 17th century: from Latin veridicus (from verus ‘true’ + dicere ‘say’) + -al.

[46] ergodic– relating to, or denoting (e.g. chaotic) systems or processes with the property that, given sufficient time, they include or impinge on all points in a given space and can be represented statistically by a reasonably large selection of points.

[47] satori – sudden enlightenment Oxford Lang. See also subitism derived from the French illumination subite (sudden awakening).

[48] singulare tantum  a noun which appears only in the singular form – objects which may in principle be counted but are referred to as one.

[49] In physical cosmology, the Copernican principle states that humans, on the Earth or in the Solar System, are not privileged observers of the universe. (Wikipedia)

[50] Large Hadron Collider responsible for discovering the Higgs boson completing the standard model of physics, fig 29.

[51] animism (Latin: anima, 'breath, spirit, life') 

[52] It is empirically true that global heating “punishes” humanity in clear functional terms, but not as a moral punishment in the religious sense. Gaia may even have full agency in a sense we don’t yet appreciate. “Why not?”, as physicist Brian Josephson commented to me citing James Lovelock. The question we have to ask is this: Is a tornado less alive than a prokaryote? A prokaryote is tightly controlled as a genetic process and likely not conscious, but a thunder storm is in a sense more alive in the way our brains are dynamically. If alive means primitive subjectivity then a thunder storm should be accepted as alive in that sense. Any physical system capable of unstable autonomous dynamics is a candidate. Attributing agency in this way might have a deeper basis in consciousness understanding quantum reality from personal experience. What kind of form tornado or Gaia secret life might take is no easier to estimate than the putative "free will" of a quantum. But it IS an empirical question!

[53]perdidolost, done for, ruined, defeated or about to be killed etc. Cambridge Dictionary

[54] Advaita Vedanta (Sanskrit: अद्वैत वेदान्त –"non-duality"), propounded by Gaudapada (7th century) and Adi Shankara (8th century), espouses non-dualism and monism. Brahman is held to be the sole unchanging metaphysical reality and identical to the individual Atman. The physical world, on the other hand, is always-changing empirical Maya. The absolute and infinite Atman-Brahman is realized by a process of negating everything relative, finite, empirical and changing. All souls and their existence across space and time are considered to be the same oneness. Spiritual liberation in Advaita is the full comprehension and realization of oneness, that one's unchanging Atman (soul) is the same as the Atman in everyone else, as well as being identical to Brahman.

[55] Brihat Bṛhat (बृहत्).a. (-tī f.) [बृह्-अति (bṛh-ati)] (1) Large, great, big, bulky; (2) Wide, broad, extensive, far-extended (3) Vast, ample, abundant

(4) Strong, powerful (5) Long, tall (6) Fullgrown (7) Compact, dense (8) Eldest, or oldest (9) Bright.  Aranyaka (āraṇyaka) "produced, born, relating to a forest" or rather, "belonging to the wilderness". It is derived from the word Araṇya (अरण्य), which means “wilderness".

[56] velada soirée, nighttime meeting,  literally  a shamanic mushroom vigil  Spanish velar Latin vigilō ("to watch, guard”) as in vigilant.

[57] This article and the complementary one “Natural Entheogens and Cosmological Symbiosis: Solving the Central Enigma of Existential Cosmology” were co-conceived out of a quantum change experience. Taken together they inform a sacramental paradigm shift towards planetary survival.

[58] eschatology the part of theology concerned with death, judgement, and the final destiny of the soul and of humankind.

    Greek eskhatos ‘last’ + -logy.

[59] Inanna the Queen of Heaven’s  descent into Hell, stripped one by one of her seven veils, by the Galla of her sister Ereshkigal’s domain of Hell, before returning to let them sacrifice her beloved husband and partner Dumuzi for usurping the sovereign’s powers in her absence, only to have him resurrected and sacrificed seasonally as a God of fertility.

[60]  “Matthew collected the logia in the Hebrew dialect and each one interpreted them as best he could."

[61] Matthew’s Greek uses πιθυμέω (epithūméō) to set one's heart on a thing, desire, covet. Passion has a more benevolent sexual meaning

     involving infatuation and love, but the Greek  πάσχω (páskhō) is "to suffer, to be acted on, to undergo, experience” rather than an act, or desire.

[62]  Titled in recognition of The Dialogue of the Saviour (Robinson 1990).

[63]Koine Greek 'Common Greek', also known as Alexandrian dialect, common Attic, Hellenistic or Biblical Greek, was the common supra-regional form of Greek spoken and written during the Hellenistic period, the Roman Empire and the early Byzantine Empire.

[64] Akiva (50-135 CE) was instrumental in drawing up the canon of the Tanakh. He stoutly defended the canonicity of the Song of Songs, (as the Holy of Holies) and of Esther, despite it being an allegory of Ishtar. He was executed by the Romans after the Bar Kokhba revolt. Akiva said of Bar Kochbah 'This is the King Messiah'.  Johanan ben Torta retorted: "Akiva, Grass shall grow from your cheeks and yet the son of David shall not appear”.

[65] I noticed in writing this that this expression comes from Matt 13:35 claiming Yeshua is revealing his deepest insights, right after Yeshua pronounces the parable of the mustard seed, which is also quoted in Thomas 20. The parable says the Kingdom of Heaven (not the Christian religion) is effectively the seed of the greatest herb, the Tree of Life in whose branches the birds lodge.

[66] Hieros gamos or Hierogamy (Greek ἱερὸς γάμος, ἱερογαμία "holy marriage") is a sacred marriage that plays out between a god and a goddess, especially when enacted in a symbolic ritual where human participants represent the deities.

[67] The grandson of one of the founders of Tel Aviv.

[68] shekhinah שכינה  "dwelling" or "settling" and denotes the indwelling of the divine presence of God manifest in the tent of Sarah, also linked to ruach ha-kodesh רוחהקודש, the divine influence of God over the universe or living creatures i.e. Holy Spirit.

[69] Weltanschauung  – a particular philosophy or view of life; the world view of an individual or group: welt "world" (see world) + anschauung "perception" (related to English show). William James (1868)

[70] I have always defended the Song of Songs as the most fertile expression of the Sacred Reunion but for this, a Zionist woman from Tsvat threatened to report me to Mossad as a Gentile “thief in the night”. Our dialogue is recounted in my song Black Rose video.

[71] In Christianity, the Holy Ghost, or Spirit, is the ultimate reality not to blaspheme against: “ Jesus said: He who blasphemes against the Father will be forgiven, and he who blasphemes against the Son will be forgiven; but he who blasphemes against the Holy Spirit will not be forgiven, either on earth or in heaven. (Thom 44, as in Mark 3.28, Luke 12.31, Matt 3.28 with the exception of the Father). The grammatical gender of the word for "spirit" is feminine in Hebrew (רוּחַ, rūaḥ), neuter in Greek (πνεῦμα, pneûma) and masculine in Latin (spiritus). The neuter Greek πνεῦμα is used in the Septuagint to translate the Hebrew רוּחַ. Holy Spirit was equated with the feminine Wisdom of God by two early Church fathers.

[72] efficacy – the ability to produce a desired or intended result.

[73] Albedo is a quantity that indicates how well a surface reflects solar energy. ... the "whiteness" of a surface, with 0 meaning black and 1 meaning white. A value of 0 means the surface is a "perfect absorber" that absorbs all incoming energy.

[74] https://www.bbc.co.uk/reel/video/p08hppxt/how-the-dutch-are-reshaping-their-post-pandemic-utopia

[75] Weltanschauung is used as an English word, from the German because the English worldview is too vague and not comprehensive enough. (For anschauen = to look at, rather with the meaning "to take a good look at", for schau = to show, display, as opposed to blicken = to look, or aussehen from sehen = to see). Primarily it means a way a person looks at the phenomenon of life as a whole. Some people (particularly those who have not lived very long) have not formed any broad (inclusive, even "sophisticated") view of life. Others consider a large number of factors before forming their overall view — maybe in their seventies — of the phenomenon of human existence. Typically a person's Weltanschauung would include a person's philosophic, moral, and religious conclusions — including e.g. the duality of spirit and matter — and perhaps their conclusions about the origins of the universe and of the development of life.

[76] According to Hesiod, when Prometheus (fore-sight) stole fire from heaven, Zeus, the king of the gods, took vengeance by presenting Pandora to Prometheus' brother Epimetheus (hind-sight). Either Pandora or Epimetheus  opened the jar left in her care containing sickness, death and many other unspecified evils which were then released into the world, or the lost blessings of the Gods as the other story goes. Though she hastened to close the container, only one thing was left behind usually translated as Hope.

[77] According to Arthur Schopenhauer, it is the laws of nature that arise from a transpersonal will, not the will from the laws of nature. Felt volitional states are the irreducible foundation of both mind and world. For Schopenhauer the inner essence of everything is conscious volition that is, will. Nature is dynamic because its underlying volitional states provide the impetus required for events to unfold. Even in the absence of all self-perception mediated by the sense organs, we would still experience our own endogenous, felt volition. Will is indeed free because it is all there ultimately is.

[78]Spiritualitas L. from spiritus n. which means 'the breath of life', also psyche, or soul. Traditionally, spirituality referred to a religious process of re-formation which "aims to recover the original shape of man", oriented at "the image of God" as exemplified by the founders and sacred texts of the religions of the world and within early Christianity to refer to a life oriented toward the Holy Spirit and broadened during the Late Middle Ages to include mental aspects of life. In modern times, the term broadened to refer to a wider range of experience, including esoteric and religious traditions. Modern usages refer to a subjective experience of a sacred dimension and the "deepest values and meanings by which people live", often in a context separate from organised religious institutions. It may involve belief in a supernatural realm beyond the ordinarily observable world, personal growth, a quest for ultimate or sacred meaning, religious experience, or an encounter with one's "inner dimension"..

[80] Esther (Ishtar), the beautiful Jewish wife of the Persian king Ahasuerus (Xerxes I), and her cousin Mordecai (Marduk), persuade the king to retract an order for the general annihilation of Jews throughout the empire. The massacre had been plotted by the kings chief minister, Haman, and the date decided by casting lots (purim). Instead, Haman was hanged on the gallows he built for Mordecai. When word of the planned massacre reached Esther, beloved Jewish queen of Ahasuerus and adopted daughter of Mordecai, risked her life by going uninvited to the king to suggest a banquet that Haman would attend. –. Now it came to pass on the third day, that Esther put on her royal apparel, and stood in the inner court of the king's house, over against the king's house: and the king sat upon his royal throne in the royal house, over against the gate of the house. And it was so, when the king saw Esther the queen standing in the court, that she obtained favour in his sight: and the king held out to Esther the golden sceptre that was in his hand. So Esther drew near, and touched the top of the sceptre. Then said the king unto her, What wilt thou, queen Esther? and what is thy request? it shall be even given thee to the half of the kingdom. And the king said unto Esther at the banquet of wine, What is thy petition? and it shall be granted thee: and what is thy request? even to the half of the kingdom it shall be performed. Then answered Esther, and said, My petition and my request is; If I have found favour in the sight of the king, and if it please the king to grant my petition, and to perform my request, let the king and Haman come to the banquet that I shall prepare for them, and I will do to morrow as the king hath said. Then Esther the queen answered and said, If I have found favour in thy sight, O king, and if it please the king, let my life be given me at my petition, and my people at my request: For we are sold, I and my people, to be destroyed, to be slain, and to perish. Then the king Ahasuerus answered and said unto Esther the queen, Who is he, and where is he, that durst presume in his heart to do so? And Esther said, The adversary and enemy is this wicked Haman. Then Haman was afraid before the king and the queen. And the king arising from the banquet of wine in his wrath went into the palace garden: and Haman stood up to make request for his life to Esther the queen; for he saw that there was evil determined against him by the king. Then the king returned out of the palace garden into the place of the banquet of wine; and Haman was fallen upon the bed whereon Esther was. Then said the king, Will he force the queen also before me in the house? As the word went out of king's mouth, they covered Haman's face. And Harbonah, one of the chamberlains, said before the king, Behold also, the gallows fifty cubits high, which Haman had made for Mordecai, who spoken good for the king, standeth in the house of Haman. Then the king said, Hang him thereon. So they hanged Haman on the gallows that he had prepared for Mordecai.